A Dictionary of the Vedic Rituals

Home , Apastamba Dharmasutra, Japa, Samhita, Vedi (altar)

A DICTIONARY OF THE VEDIC RITUALS

BASED ON THE SRAUTA AND GRHYA SUTRAS

CHITRABHANU SEN

nn CONCEPT PUBLISHING COMPANY UJlS DELHI Reprint 1982, 2001

First edition 1978

Chitrabhanu Sen ( b. 1927)

Published and Printed by Ashok Kumar Mittal Concept Publishing Company A/15-16, Commercial Block, Mohan Garden New Delhi- 11 0059 (India) Phones: 5648039, 5649024 Fax: 091-(ll)-5648053 E-mail: [email protected] W

TO THE MEMORY OF MY FATHER ARUN SEN, B.A. (CANTAB), BARRIS TER-A T-LA ACADEMICIAN AND LINGUIST WHO TAUGHT ME TO UNDERSTAND INDIA AND HER PEOPLE THROUGH THE CLASSICS CONTENTS

Introduction 9

Acknowledgements 17

Abbreviations 18

List of Works and Authors 2!

Transliteration and Order of the NagarrLette

Arrangement of the Entries 27

Measurements 28

The Dictionary: Srauta Section 29

The Dictionary: Grhya Section 127

APPENDICES 16 9

Description of Plates Plates I - m Plans 1-9 INTRODUCTION

Our knowledge of the vedic ritual is derived with a varying degree of accuracy from three sources: the Sarhhitas, the Brahmanas, the Srauta and Grhyasutras. But noncTf these books can be taken as the starting point of the vedic ritual. The earliest form of the vedic ritual remains unrecorded.

BUt tl CarHcSt refcrencc t0 the vcdic "^1 ^ found in the Rgvedasamhita. r « , ?. The names of sacnficia. objects are mentioned : yupa, idhma, samidh, juhu, gravanah, drone, etc Ihe three savanas of the Soma „ sacrifice have been mentioned. The Rgveda also knew the existence of at least seven priests : Hotr , Potr, Nesfr, Agnidh, Prasastr, Adhvaryu and Brahman i A stage was reached when the hymns, as a poet claims, could only be understood by mcaTof ajaenfice » It « certain therefore that in the Rgvedic period the ritual was fairly extenswe {h °thCr hand 8 largC number ' of hvmns in the R • gveda which «„, « , ™' °J? l have no ?gVtt,a8aifahUa Was not a book of ^ ritual. AsvalSyana cou.d not maintain the orderoroe of ^the hymns in K his sutra.Sayana, who was brought up in the orthodox ritualistic tradition believed that the Rgvedasamhita was a book of ritual. He took pains to prov" no anomaly that the™^ was when Asvalayana ,n his Wasutra could not employ the first verse o L samh^samhita n the first sacrifice, DarsapDrnamasa he described * There are instances that the meaning and purpose of the hymns were disregarded or arb.trar.ly altered when a hymn was employed ,n a rite. The word kasmaiS an interroR^ive pronoun meaning to whom, when used in a rite was turned to a deity. Ka Max Muller comments : But soon a new adjective was formed, and not only the hymns, but fice also offered to the god, were called Kaya or who-ish.' -In course of time the word kTya t,ze ni had frame a ru,e to form 7 the w° rd - in ^Zi^z the H s r«Rgvedasamhitar has rbeen ass.gned to the Hotr , one of the principal priests, whose duty it to recite certain is hymns called sastras, distinctly with proper accent The Atharvavedasarhhita, which contains popular spells, has no practical use in the

6.kntmos t of the t.me dunng the serv.ee. His duty it is to supervise the sacrifice Keith 1 25 ,a,Cr madetobr ingt-Atha,vaveda into the -circle of the ^.h?Uireeor^odox vVedash";"?by the ,: addit.on to the collection of book XX which contains the hvmns K, be used the by Brahnanacchamsin priest in the ritual of the Son*, sacrifice* But despiteTh attempts it rema.ncd beyond the pale of orthodoxy. In many grhya rites however a number of the verses ' W£ of the Atharvaveda have been used.' But the case with the sarhhitas of Yajurveda and Samaveda very k quite different In the arrangement of these later sarhhitas the ritualistic bias can easily be s en Th AdhVnu 1Sta S Wh ""'^ ° Ut thC manUaI perations of the TfH ^ ,° ° sacrifice equ red a spS^ T iStiD8 f ° ° Pr SC VerSC WCre CO»eCted separate called Yajurveda, * slhi^ ^^JTTand\TTthe formulasT were ca.Ied thej^. This was obviously a priestly creation 10 Introduction

The sarhhita of Yajurveda which has been preserved in two schools, iukla (white or pure) and 10 krsna (black) , in five recensions, were created exclusively for the ceremonial purpose. The verses of the Yajurvedasamhitas are mostly borrowed from the Rgvedasamhita for the sacrificial

purpose of the Adhvaryu, in many cases without any real propriety and with deliberate alterations to adapt them to the ritual. 11 In the ritual application of the verses a significant change occurred. The accentuation of the verses is entirely ignored. The Adhvaryu simply mutters the verses in accentless tone, and no one at a distance can hear or understand him. This mode of pronunciation is called upamsu.

Evidently, the system of accentuation which was an integral part of the text lost its force in the ritual. So is the case of all other hymns when used as mantra. It is enjoined that all mantras

except japa etc. are to be pronounced in ekasruti (q. v.), monotone. The grammarians were,

however, sticklers for the use of accents, and they insisted on it. As a note of warning to the

delinquents Pataiijali quotes a verse in his Mahabhasya : dusfah sabdah svarato varnato vd mithydprayukto na tamarthamdha. sa vdgvajro yajamanam hinasti yathendrasatruh svarato' parddhat. 12 An interesting legend is repeatedly cited to show what would befall a person who put a wrong accent on a wrong place. Vrtra performed a sacrifice to punish Indra who desicrated his sacrifice by forcibly drinking soma juice without being invited. The mantra was indraSatrur- varadhasva, 't> Agni, the foe of Indra',' prosper, and the word indra&atru being a tatpurusa compound should have acute accent on its last syllable. But Vrtra pronounced the mantra with a misplaced acute accent on the first syllable of Indrasatru, and as a result the word became a bahuvrihi compound, meaning having Indra as a foe prosper. Vrtra himself was killed. 1* In spite of the views of the grammarians a fundamental change occurred, and the mantras had lost the accents. It follows therefore that the Adhvaryu who is the most important function- ary in the manual operations of the sacrifice did not have to learn the accents of his prayer book.With a penchant for variety the priests introduced another methed of pronunciation which

.is sai.' to be a little louder than upamsu. This is called dhvana, murmur, in which vowels aid consonants can be distinguished but as a whole the letters cannot be distinguished.lt is cer tainly a sign of decay.

Samavedasamhita is The also a liturgical collection. But by no means it is an original It almost entirely one. is a verbatim copy of the Rgvedasamhita. Of the total 1810 verses or verses verses are 1549 (261 repetitions) contained in arcika and the uttararcika all but 75 are found the 8th and 9th mandates of the in Rgvedasamhita. The Samavedasmhita has been assigned to the Udgdtr priests who chant the verses called stotras set to a melody called soman chiefly in the sacrifice. Soma The Udgatr priests have hardly any role in the sacrifice apart from chanting the stotras. While Adhvaryu the priests have discarded the accent of the Yajurvedasamhita, the Udgdtr priests adopt a peculiar fashion in chanting the stotras. The verse is broken up in various parts called prastava, udgitha, pratihdra, upadrava and nidhana, and then by repetition of the pddas (see stoma) and interpolations of syllables (see stobha), the chant assumes a bizarre form. It is so intricate that it is 14 almost impossible to determine its exact nature. A stage of stagnation has been reached wiien no new literary piece can be created, and the technicalities of recitation or chanting are the primary aims.

I is a very fond practice of the priests to render a word unintelligible by a peculiar process of permutation and combination. Thus the summons samsclva, let us praise, becomes som- sdvom or soiomsavom or somsdvo (see dhdva & partigara). It becomes a meaningless jargon. It js no wender therefore that long before the Buddha there grew a strong resentment 1

Introduction 1 against the ritual practice : Then the seers, the kavaseyas, knowing this, say, 'To what end shall we repeat the veda, to what end shall we sacrifice? For we sacrifice breath in speech, or in breath speech Or again : People say, Hymn,Hymn. The hymn is indeed the earth. For from it all that exists springs. 1* Apart from the technicalities which were constantly developed, changed and added, the sacrifice itself suffered a considerable transformation. The sacrifice once represented the social activity of the worshippers. It was a web of practices, emanating from the social thinking and emphasizing particular aspects of life. But with the decay of the society and the change in the social life the sacrifice, in abstraction, drifted to its natural death. We shall find that within a sacrifice various rites have been combined indiscriminately. They have no logical bearing on the sacrifice in which they are included. Keith observes : As a result of the constant development of the ritual, the festivals of the srauta type are full of details which are of no consequence with regard to the meaning of the sacrifice : practically in no case is an important rite addressed to one effort god only : the on the contrary was clearly to find as much room as possible for as many gods as possible. 17 The proliferation and transformation of the vedic sacrifice that took place have been confirmed by the ritualists. Some sacrifices are considered models and called prakrti. These sacrifices form the basis of other rites which are looked upon as modifications and called vikrti Only the prakrti form of a sacrifice is described in detail in the Sutras. Thus it is held that the Darsapurnamasa is a model of all other sacrifices known as Isti, and so is the Agniffoma of all other Soma sacrifices.

Oldenberg has pointed out : It shows how much system there is in the Indian sacrifices, and how fully and minutely that system must have been elaborated, before it assumed that form 18 in which we find it in the Brahmanas and Sutras. account On of the detailed exposition of the prakrti class of sacrifices it must not be supposed, however, that these sacrifices are historically the most ancient. 19

It is held that the animal sacrifice belonging to the Soma sacrifice the agnisomlya or saumya is a model of all other animal sacrifices. Therefore the so called independent animal sacrifice known as the Nirudhapasubandha is termed as nirmita, made (see Pasu), But the Niru- dhapasubandha itself becomes the prakrti of all other animal sacrifices other than the savaniya and anubandhyapasu. Similarly, the Pravaigya is really an independent rite but incorporated into the Soma 20 sacrifice. Apastamba treats it separately, and does not consider it as an cssent' il part of the Agnis(oma. 21 According to the sacrificial theory some rites within a sacrifice are marked as pradhSna, main and the others as ahga, limb. These ahga minor rites may recur in various other sacrifices as ancillary rites. The ahga rites are called the web of a sacrifice (see tantra). But the most significant change in the arrangement of the sacrifice that occurred in the recorded period was the interpolation of the diksa rite in the Soma sacrifice. The central feature of the nte is the ritual rebirth of the sacrificer. The idea of rebirth has been vividly emphasized m the Brahmanas. The sacrificer becomes an embryo. He closes his fists like a foetus in the womb, which is represented by the shed for the initiate (dlksitavimita), he gets a piece of cloth a covering which stands for the placenta. He mimics stammering (parihvala).™ The Satapatha Brahmana says 2' : he who is consecrated becomes an embryo. The etymology of the word diksa has drawn much more attention of the scholars" than the nature of the nte itself. The diksa rite has obv.ous affinities with the ceremony of initiation 1 2 Introduction

practised by the primitive people all over the world. In the hunting stage of economy of the primitive society the birth of a child, specially a male child., was a very important event. A male child would augment the food supply by hunting. It is no wonder therefore that so much em- phasis has been laid on the domestic rites relating to the childbirth: Simantonnayana, Pumsavana, Jatakarman. Far more important is the event in the tribal life when the boy is an adolescent. He is now ready to accept his share of social and economic responsibilities of the society. In the tribal belief every stage of the physical change is the death and the rebirth of the novice. The initiation rite by which the novice is ushered into the next stage of life is a drama of life and death. 25 The initiation rite was so important that even when the vedic society had moved forward from the tribal life the vedic ritual could not discard it altogether. As a relic of the past it found its place in the preparatory rite which consecrates the sacrificer to the Soma sacrifice. In the same light is to be seen the domestic rite of Upanayana. The Satapatha Brahmana says that it is a rebirth of the novice. 26 As in the diksa the novice wears ths skin of a black deer a girdle, and holds a staff. Later, however, the Upanayana was associated with, the studentship Keith comments: The case of the initiation of the boys of the people is the most striking instance of tne peculiar character given to a rite by the influence of the priests." But the most important transformation that occurred in the patriarchal vedic society is the exclusion of women from the sacrifices. She has precious little to do in the sacrifice (s&ipdtni). In the Rgvedasafnhita a patnT is a proprietress, owner or wife RV III 61 4- VII 75 4 X etc. 85.39, Yet it is interesting to note that according to Panini the word patrii means a wife who takes part in the sacrifice of her husband (patyurno yajnasamyoge IV 133) The nature and extent of her participation are however not known from this sutra Even a more drastic change took place in the position of the sacrificer himself. He is supposed to be the central figure of a sacrifice as implied by the word yajamana (q. v.). Although he is patronizine'y called the svdmm (chief or master) of the sacrifice, he is merely a donor, or institutor of a sacrifice. He has no prominent part to play. He engages priests for a fee, and performs some minor acts as instructed by the Adhvaryu, who has now become the central figure of the sacriace. The sacrificer has been hopelessly abondoned in the hands of the priests The sacrifice has become a priestly affair. The sacrifices have been described in the Brahmanas and codified in the Sutras from the point of view of the priests. With the proliferation of the sacrificial rules and the amplification of the list of absurd expiations (prayaschta) it is impossible for a sacrificer to perform any srauta sacrifice on his own. In the performance of a sacrifice the community does not participate. The vedic sacrifice as described in the Brahmanas is a personal affair. It is performed by the priests for the benefit of die mstuutor, yajamana. The only exception is the Vratyastoma in which all the vrdtyas take The sacrificial fee daksina, is a very important element in a sacrifice. No sacrifice can be 11 has been cl ^rly argued ^ why a sacrificer should pay the fees to Zthe ZltrTpriest. The saenhee goes to heaven, and the fee follows it. The only way for the sacrificer to go to heaven ,s to cling to the fee he pays to the priest." Over a long period the transformation of the vedic ritual continued with me change l took s,andar(i with certain variations among different priestly SuSkschools the \ 3 ,rTlS'BraWna texu. The main purpose of these texts was to describe the sacrifices in Introduction 13

rather queer sacri- detail, to set rules for the performance, and to provide a rationale with their style they are moribund. ficial doctrines. An atmosphere of sterility has already closed in. In manual of sacrifice The sacrifice they describe is no more primitive than their own language. As a character of these works is they are clumsy. Of the Brahmanas, Max Miiller says : The general marked by shallow and insipid grandiloquence, by priestly conceit and antiquarian pedantry. It healthy growth is most important to the historian that he should know how soon the fresh and should of a nation can be blighted by priestcraft and superstition. It is most important that we know that nations are liable to these epidemics m their youth as well as in their dotage. These works deserve to be studied as the physician studies the twaddle of idiots, and the raving of mad men.29 As a remedy a systematic and business-like code was called for, and this led to the composition of the Srautasutras. The sutras presuppose the Samhitas and the Brahmanas. But unlike the Brahmanas the Srautasutras, shorn of all clumsy doctrines of the Brahmanas, give a succinct account of the sacrifices. From the ritualistic point of view the importance of the sutras is so great that one can perform the sacrifices without the vedas, simply with the help of the sutras. But without the help of the sutras no one can learn the rituals from the hymns and the Brahm- anas. 80

The Srautasutra is a functional manual of the priests, and it follows faithfully its own Brahmana. As a manual it has taken only those terms of the Brahmana which are essential in the operation of a sacrifice. Like the srauta rites the domestic rites underwent the stages of transformation. Many of the hymns of the Rgvedasamhita which are employed as mantras at the domestic ceremonies have no bearing on the ceremonies. 31 Moreover, the Rgveda verses which accompany tho funeral and wedding rites are found in the 10th mandala which is of late origin. The claim that there was another set of mantras as old as the rites themselves may probably be true, but no such mantras 82 are found in the Samhitas. On the other hand, the Atharvavedasamhita is one of the main, for many domestic rites. 33 are sources of mantras There two Grhyasutras : Apastamba and

Gobhila which have separate books for the mantras they employ : the Mantrapdtha and the Mantrabrahmana. These mantras do not occur in any Samhita. 34 The Grhyasutras have no extant Brahmana to provide them with a sacrificial doctrine. The terms and names of the domestic rites are, however, found in the Samhitas and the Brahma- 35 nas without any exposition of the rites. The domestic rites are as old as the srauta sacrifices, and they have a common origin. In course of time the domestic rites were developed in a different stream. In orthodox view the srauta sacrifice was known by revelation (sruti) in contrast to the domestic rite which was derived from memory (smrti). In manner and form the Grhyasutras depend on and presuppose their respective Srauta- sutras. In the manner of writing the Grhyasutras the authors the-imitate the Srautasutras and to they try make the Grhyasutras as respectable as the Srautasutras. It is also claimed that

the domestic ritual is based on the Brahmana texts (see brahmanaveksa).There is anobvious in as gods tendency to bring many as possible in the domestic 'rites. Saftkhayana admits there are deities that for whom no mantra could be provided. These deities are called anajnnatamanfrasjsee anuiatamanira) and they are to be propitiated by uttenn« svaha only SGr. I. 9.18.

The Grhyasutras are less rigid than the Srautasutras, and contain less technical terms. 14 Introduction

The Grhyasutras have recognized the popular rites. It is enjoined that the custom prevailing in the village community is to be observed at the funeral and the heading, because the village is the authority on these matters.**

The present work is mainly based on the following sutras for the Srauta rites : Asvalayana which belongs (i) to the Aitareya Brahmana (Rgveda), and the ritual code of the Hotf priest. (ii) Baudhayana, Bharadvaja and Apastamba of the Taittirlya Brjahmana (Krsna Yajur- veda) which are the code books of the Adhvaryu priest, and

(iii) Katyayana of the Satapatha Brahmana (Sukla Yajurveda) which is the code book of the Adhvaryu priest.

Of all Srautasutras the Baudhayana is recognized by scholars as the oldest. Its antiquity is confirmed by the style and the language of the sutra. It is called a pravacana, meaning tradi- tional doctrine (literally, sayings) or sacred writing. Baudhayana follows a style of narrative akin to the Brahmanas. It can hardly be called a sutra. Chronologically, Bharadvaja comss next to Baudhayana. Bharadvaja Srautasutra did not attain the perfection of the sutra style. Apastamba is a very extensive work written in the sutra style, and so is Katyayana which belongs to a different school. But wherever necessary other sutras have been used. For the domestic rites the following Grhyasutras have been mainly used : Asvalayana, Kathaka, Baudhayana, Bharadvaja, Apastamba, Hiranyakesm Paraskara, Gobhila and Kausika. A dictionary has its obvious disadvantage. The terms belonging to a single concept get dispersed throughout the book owing to the alphabetical arrangement.But only a general description will not help a scholar in understanding the different aspects of a sacrifice. Besides, the sacrificial terms without explanation are baffling. The dictionary will help the scholars in understanding the exact purport of a term, its different usages, and its correlation with other sacrificial concepts. It is always difficult to draw a distinction between the sacrificial and the non- sacrificial terms. As the purpose of the dictionary is to show how an object was used in a sacrifice, how a particular action was performed or how a person behaved in a given ritual context,only those terms have been selected which are useful in understanding the nature of the vedic sacrifice. It is not claimed that the dictionary is exhaustive. But every attempt has been made to include all significant terms of the sacrifice that ocCur in the sutra. In India, as far as is known, scholars have not given much attention to the study of the vedic ritual in its social background. Scholars have not sought an answer to the questions : What in the vedic ritual is characteristically "Vedic"? A serious study of the ritual is essential for a proper understanding of the vedic literature. It is a study of the society which no longer exists. a people does in "What relation to its gods must always be one clue, and perhaps the safest, to , ' !17 what it thinks.

REFERENCES

1. RVII. 1.2. 2. Yajhena vOcah padavtyamiyan RV X.71.3, 3. Sayana's introduction to the Rgvedasarhhita. Poona p. 25-26. 4. Kasmai devSya havifti vidhema RV.X. 121.1. 5

Introduction 1

5. S-Br 1.1.1.13. 6. Max Mflller HASL 228. 7. Kasyet, Pan IV.2.25. 8. Keith RPV 18. 16. 9. Ram Gopal : India of vedic kalpasQtras 90-91. 10. for the explanation of the words sukla and krtqa> Max MUller HASL 11. Keith RPV 17, Winternitz 1. 177.

12. Mbh : paspa&hnika. 13. S»r 1.6.3.8. yak}#mahe. kimarthd vayamadhyefydmahe kimarthd vayam 15. ImSl S^'wrf tadvidvdmsa Shu rnayah kdvafeyOh Keith ib 257. met hi prdrxam Juhumah, prune v«J vacant. A. Xr IH.2.6. & pfthhito Mdam sarvamuttifthat, yadidarh kimca. 16. vktkamukthamittvaiprajdvadantttadidameyoklhamtyameva ib II.1.2. &201. 17. Keith RPV 313. 18. Oldenberg SBE XXX, 346. 19. ib. 20. Ap.£r.XV. 5-12. 21. ib. XIU. 4. 3-5. 22. ABr 1.3. 23. SBr. III. 3.3.12. 24. Keith RPV 302. 25. Cf. Themis 13-29; Thomson SAGS 45-49. 26. SBr. XI. 5.4.12. 27. Keith RPV 377. 28. SBr. 1.9.3.1. See also rtvij and dakfind. 29. Max Miiller HASL 204. 1. : India of vedic kalpasQtras 30. Cf. Max MUller HASL 97; Ram Gopal 31. Oldenberg SBE XXX, x, 32. ib. x-xi, of vedic kalpasQtras 37. 33. Ran Gopal : India 34. Winternitz I, 276-77, ... vedic kalpasQtras 16-18; Oldenberg SBE XXX, xvm 35. Ram Gopal : India of 6 1957. Books). New York , " (Meridian 37 SL^^ ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

Tn this dictionary, I compiling had to rifle and plunder various books. In particular, I am

excellent : indebted to the dictionary of Louis Renou Vocabulaire du rituel vedique. I have often drawn on this book. indebted to two I am of my friends : Mr. Haridas Sinha Roy, Assistant Professor in Sanskrit, Chandernagore Government College (Hooghly) and Mrs. Santi Acharya, Senior Lec- turer in Sanskrit, Sarojini Naidu College (Dum Dum) who helped me very much by suggesting many improvements upon my work and giving me encourgement. I also received constant support and advice from my wife Renuka Sen, Lecturer in Sanskrit, Siliguri College. 1 am grateful to Mr. Nirmal Bhattacharya, Lecturer in Geography, Siliguri College, who drew the plans for me. Mr. J. N. Ganguli, Deputy Controller of Examinations of the North Bengal University, took keen interest in my work and read through the typescript. I acknowledge with thanks the service and co-operation received from the members of Office Staff of the the Library and Asiatic Society, Calcutta.and the members of the Library Staff of the North Bengal University.

I desire to express my thanks lo Mr. Naurang Rai, of Concept Publishing Company, who took a keen interest in bringing out this book. It gives me much pleasure to acknowledge the services of Dr. Mantrini Prasad, who took great pains in dealing with the proofs.

In a like this, work however, the possibility of errors remaining in the book persists.

For such errors I take the entire responsibility.

Chitrabhanu Sen Raja Rammohunpur, North Bengal University Dt. Darjeeling. ABBREVIATIONS abbrev—abbreviation ABr—Aitareya Brahmana Adhana or Adheya—Agnyadhana or Agnyadheya adj —adjective ApDh—Apastamba Dharmasutra Ap(Jr—Apastamba Grhyasutra ApSr—Apastamba Srautasutra ApSulb—Apastamba Sulbasutra Ahva—ASvamedha AsvGr—-Asvalayana Grhyasutra Aa'vSr—Asvalayana Srautasutra AV—Atharvaveda Samhita (saunaka) BGr—Baudhayana Grhyasutra BhGr - Bharadvaja Grhyasutra BhPar—Bharadvaja Parisista BhPi—Bharadvaja Pitmiedhasutra Bb Sr— Bharadvaja Srautasutra BPi—Baudhayana Pitrmedhasutra Brough Gotra—Early brahmanical system of gotra and pravara, by John Brough BrUp— Bihadaranyaka Upanisad BSr—Baudhayana Srautasutra BSulb- Baudhayana Sulbasutra ca —circa

Caland PBr—Pancavirhsa Brahmana; tr. & ed. by W. Caland Ciitur—Caturmasya 1 caus—causative Cayana—Agnicayana C H.—L'Agnisforna, by W. Caland & V. Henry Chinna—Yajfiatattvaprakasah, by A. Chinnaswami Sastri com m—commentary Darsa—Darsapurnamasa du—dual Dumont L'Agni—L'Agnihotra, by P. E. Dumont Dumont I'Asva—L'Asvamedha, by P. E. Dumont Eggeling SBE—Satapatha Brahmana; tr. & ed. by Julius Eggeling (Sacred books of the east, vols. XII,XXVl.XLl,XLiV) ERE—Encyclopaedia of religion and ethics; ed. by James Hastings I- feminine '

Abbreviations 19

GGr—Gobhila Grhyasutra

Gonda Sava—Savayajnas : Kaus"ikasutras, 60-68; tr. & ed. by J. Gonda H.Dh—History of dharmasastra. by P. V. Kane

Heesterman—Ancient Indian royal consecration, by J. C. Heesterman HGr—Hiranyakesl Grhyasutra

Hoogt—The vedic chant studied in its textual and melodic form, by J. M. Van der Hoogt HSr—Hiranyakesi Srautasutra ind— indeclinable Jaim Br—Jaiminlya Brahmana of the Samaveda KaGf—Kathaka Grhyasutra Kaus S—KauSikasutra KBr—Kausltaki Brahmana Keith Drama—Sanskrit drama, by A. B. Keith Keith RPV—Religion and philosophy of the veda and upanishads, by A. B. Keith

Keith RVBr—Rigveda Brahmanas : Aitareya & Kausltaki Brahmanas of the Rigveda; tr. by A. B. Keith KhGr—Khadira Grhyasutra KSr—Katyayana Srautasutra LSr—Latyayana Srautasutra m— masculine

Max Muller HASL—History of ancient Sanskrit literature, by F. Max Mttller Mbh—Mahabhasya of Patanjali MG7—Manava Grhyasutra Ml—Purvamimamsasutra of Jaimini Mn—Manusmrti MSr—Manava Srautasutra MW—Sanskrit-English dictionary, by M. Monier-Williams

n—notes ; neuter gender after entry words Nid—Nida nasutra nom—nominative NVO—Das altindisches Neu-und Vollmondsopfer, by A. Hillebrandt (Sacred Oldenberg SBE— Grhyasutra ; tr. & ed. by Herman Oldenberg books of the east, vols. XXIX, XXX). Pan— Astadhyayi of Panini Pasu—Pas"ubandha or NirudhapaSubandha PBr—Pancavirn^a Brahmana PGr—Paraskara Grhyasutra pi—plural Puspa—Puspasutra (or Phullasutra) Raja—Rajasuya Renou Vocabulaire—Vocabulaire du rituel vedique, by Louis Renou rpt—reprint (ed) RV—Rgveda Samhita Sab—Sabarasvami n 20 Abbreviations

San Br —Sankhayana Brahmana S BE—Sacred books of the east; ed. by F. Max Muller SBr—Satapatha Br?.nmana sg— singular

SG NTCA-Native tribes of central Australia, by Baldwin Spencer and F. J. Gillen SGr— Sankhayana Grhyasutra Simon Pancavi—Pancavidhasutra; ed. by Richard Simon Smith Semites -Religion of the Semites, by W. Robertson Smith Soma—Soma sacrifice or sacrifices Sr(K)E—Sraufakosa, English section Sr(K)S— Sramakosa, Sanskrit section SSY—Sankhayana Srautasutra SV—Samaveda Sarhhita SW—Sanskrit Worterbuch, by Otto Bohtlingk & Rudolph Roth TAr—Taittirlya Aranyaka TBr—Taittirlya Brahmana Themis-Themis, a study of the social origin of Greek religion, by Jane Ellen Harrison Thomson SAGS-Studies in ancient Greek society, the prehistoric Aegean, by George Thomson Todten-AltindischenTodten-und Bestattungsgebrauche, by W. Caland TS—Taittirlya Sarhhita Upasak Monastic terms—Dictionary of early Buddhist monastic terms, by C. S. Upasak VadhSr—Ubcr das Vadhula Srautasutra; ed. by W. Caland VaiSi . — Vaikhanasa Srautasutra Vaja—Vajapeya VasDh—Vasistha Dharmastitra V. 1. -Vedic index, by A. A. Macdonell & A. B. Keith V R.— Vedic religion, by Abel Bergaigne VS —Vajasantyi Sarhhita VlSr.—Vaitana Srautasutra Whitney Grammar— Sanskrit grammar, by William Dwight Whitney Whit Wb W,n,a,,d Primary ^ dCriVatiVeS f SanSkdt iangUage by Dwfg^U^ ° ' William Winternitz—History of Indian literature, by Maurice Winternitz WR— Worterbuch zum RigVeda, by Hermann Grassmann YV—Yajurveda Samhitas LIST OF WORKS AND AUTHORS

1. Samhitas

Atharvaveda Samhita (saunaka), with Sayana commentary; ed. by Visvabandhu ; 4 vols; Hoshiarpur, 1960-62. Kapisjha'a Samhita; ed. by Raghu Vira, Lahore, 1932. Kathaka Samhita: ed. by Leopold von Schroder; 4 vols; Wiesbaden, 1970-72 rpt. Maitrayanl, Samhita; ed. by Leopold von Schroder; 4 vols; Wiesbaden, 1970-72 rpt. Rgveda Samhita, with Sayana commentary; 5 vols; Poona, Vaidic samshodhan mandal, 1933- 1951.

Samaveda Sariihita; ed. by Th. Benfey; Leipzig , 1848. Taittiriya Samhita; ed. by A. Weber; Berlin, 1871-72. Vajasaneyi Samhita with Uvaja & Mahldhara bhasya; Bombay, 1926.

2. Brahmanas, Aranyakas & Upanisads

Aitareya, Brahmana; with Sayana commentary; Poona, Anandasrama. Gopatha Brahmana; ed. by D. Gaastra; Leiden, 1919. Jaiminiya Brahmana of the Samaveda; ed. by Raghu Vira & Lokesh Chandra; Nagpur, 1954. PancavimSa Brahmana; ed. by A. Chinnaswami Shastrr, Varanasi, 1935. Sarikhayana Brahmana; tr. into Bengali & ed. by Harinarayan Bhattacharya; Calcutta, Sanskrit College, 1970. Satapatha Brahmana; ed. by Albrecht Weber; Varanasi, Chowkhamba, 1964 rpt. Taittiriya Brahmana with Sayana commentary; 2 vols; Poona, Anandasrama 1934-38. Aitareya Aranyaka; ed. & tr. by A. B. Keith; Oxford, 1969 rpt. Taittiriya Aranyaka; Poona, Anandasrama. Brhadaranyaka Upanisad, with the commentary of Sankaracarya and Anandagiri; ed. & Bengali tr. by Durgacarana Sarhkhyavedantatlrtha; 4 vols; Calcutta, Deb Sahitya Kutir, 1958-65. Chhandogya Upanisad with Sankara commentary; ed. by Durgacarana Vedantatirtha*, Calcutta, 1956.

3. Srauta & Grhyasdtras

Apastamba Dharmasutra; ed. by George Buhler; Bombay, 1932. Apastamba Grhyasutra, with Haradatta & SudaHana commentaries; Varanasi, 1928.

Apastamba Srautasiitra; ed. by Richard Garbe; 3 vols; Calcutta, 1882-1902 (B. I. series). Apastamba Sulbasutra, with the commentaries of Kapardisvamin, Karavinda and Sundararaja; ed. by Satya Prakash & Ram Swarup Sharma; tr. into English by Satya Prakash; New Delhi' 1968. Asvalayana Grhyasutra with Narayana commentary; Poona, Anandasrama, 1936. Asvalayana Srautasutra with Narayana vrtti; Poona, Anandasrama, 1917, 22 List o! Work-, ami Authors

Baudhayana Grhyasutra; ed. by Sham Sastri; Mysore, 1920. Baudhayana PitrmedhabQtra : (1) praSna I, ed. by W. Caland. 1896 (2) prasna II & III; ed. by C. H. Raabe. 1911 (3) text printed in BGr. Mysore, 1920

(4) text printed in SrK(S) I. Baudhayana Srautasutra; ed. by W. Caland; 3 vols; Calcutta, 1904-23 (B. I. series) Baudhayana Sulbasutra; ed. by Satya Prakash & Ram Swarup Sharma; New Delhi 1968 Bharadvaja Grhyasutra; ed. by Henriette J. W. Salomons; Leiden, 1913. Bharadvaja Srautasutra, including Paitrmedha & Pariiesa; ed. & tr. by C. G Kashikarwr z2 vo,svols- Poona, 1964. ' > Gobhila Grhyasutra; ed. by Mukunda Jha Bakshi; Varansi, 1936. Hiranyakefi Grhyasutra with Matrdatta commentary; ed. by J. Kirste- Vienna 1889 Hiranyaketf Srautasutra; Poona, Anandasrama, 1907-22. Kathaka Grhyasutra; ed. by W. Caland; Lahore, 1925. Katyayana Srauta;Qtra, with extracts from the commentaries of Karka & YSjflikadeva- ed hv ' y Albrecht Weber; Varanasi, 1972 rpt. KauSika Sutra of Alharvaveda; ed. by Maurice Bloomfield; Delhi, 1972 rpt. Kauthuma Grhyasutra; ed. by Suryakanta^Calcutta, 1956 (B. I. series). Grhyasutra, Khadira with Rudraskanda commentary; Mysore, 1913. Latyayana Srautasutra, with Agnisvamin commentary; ed. by Ananda Chanc'ra- Calcutta ' 187? (B. I scries). ' Manava Grhyasutra, Astavakra commentary; Baroda, 1926 (Gaekwad oriental series) M5 F KnaU ° r (b °° kS I" V) S *' Petersburg 190 " ' °-°3;by J. M. ' Van book Vineiden^ ^l^ Gelder Nidanasutra of Patanjali; ed. by K. N. Bhatnagar; Delhi, 1971. Pancavidha Sutra; ed. by Richard Simon; Breslau, 1913. Paraskara Grhyasutra, with Harihara commentary- Bombay, 1911. Puspasutra (or Phullasutra)— 10 prapathakas in Vsl (jl); Calcutta, 1890 Saiikhayana Grhyasutra; ed. by S. R. Sehgal; Delhi, 1960. Saiikhayana Srautasutra; ed. by A. Hillebrandt; Calcutta, 1886-89 (B I series) Srautakosa, English section; vol. I parts 1 vol. & 2; II part 1; Poona, 1958-73 Srautakosa, Sanskrit section; vol. I, vol. II part 1; Poona, 1958-70. Vadhula Srautasutra; ed. & tr. by W. Caland in A (eta) O (rientalia), vols I II IV VI Vaikhanasa Grhyasutra; ed. by W. Caland; Calcutta, 1927 (B. I. series) Vaikhanasa Srautasutra; ed. by W. Caland; Calcutta, 1941 (B. I. series). Vaitana Srautasutra; ed. by Richard Garbe; London, 1878. Varaha Srautasutra; ed. by W. Caland & Raghu Vir'a;Delhi, 1971. Vasistha Dharmasutra; ed. by A. A. Fuhrer; Bombay, 1930.'

4. Dictionaries

Bohtlingk, Otto & Roth, Rudolph: Sanskrit Worterbuch; 7 vols; Wiesbaden, 1966 rpt. List of Works and Authors 23

Grassmann, Hermann: Worterbuch zum RigVeda; 4th ed; Wiesbaden, 196

Upasak, C. S: Dictionary of early Buddhist monastic terms; Varanasi, 1975.

5. Other texts

Manusmrti, with Kullukabhatta's commentary; ed. by Gopala Sastrl Nenej Varanasi, 1970. Medhatithi's commentary on Manusmrti; tr. into Bengali by Bhutanatha Saptatlrtha; 4 vols; Calcutta, Sanskrit College, 1954. Panini: Astadhyayl, with SiddhantakaumudI of Bhattoji Dlksita and Baiamanorama, Tattvabodhini commentaries; Varanasi, 1970.

Patanjali: Mahabhasya, with the commentaries of Kaiyata and Nagesabhatta; 3 vols*, Delhi,1967i Purvamlmamsa sutra of Jaimini with SabarasyamI bhasya; Poona, Anandasrama. Yaska: Nirukta, with Durgacarya commentary; ed. by V. K. Rajvade; 2 vols; Poona, Anandasrama; 1921.

Vamana & Jayaditya Kasika; Varanasi, 1952.

6. Modern works

Agrawala, V. S: India as known to Panini; Lucknow, 1953.

Apte, V. M: Social anrt*religious life in the grihya sutras^ Bombay, 1954, Bergaigne, Abelv Vedic religion according to the hymns of the Rgveda; tr. by V. G. Paranjpe; 4 vols; Poona, 1969-72. Bloomfield, iMaurice.: Atharvaveda and the Gopatha Brahmana; Varanasi, 1975 rpt. 9 -: Religion of the vedaj New York, 190 . gotra and pravara, a translation of the Brough, John : Early brahmanical system of GOtrapravaramanjarl of PurusottamavCambridge, 1953. Caland, W: Altindischen Todten und Bestattungsgebrauche; Amsterdam, 1896. -:Altindischer Ahnencult; Leiden, 1893. -.'Altindisches Zauberritual; Amsterdam, 1900.

-•.Pancavirhsa Brahmana; Calcutta, 1931 (B. I. series).

Caland, W. & Henry, V: L' Agnistoma; 2 vols; Paris, 1925. Dumont, P. E., ed. & tr: L' Agnihotra, description de l'agnihotra dans le rituel vedique d'apres srautasutras; Baltimore. 1939. -ted & tr: L' Asvamedha; Pans, 1927. Eggeling, Juliused. & tr; Satapatha Brahmana (SBE, XII, XXVI, XLI & XL1V). Encyclopaedia of religion and ethics; ed. by James Hastings; 13 vols; Edinburgh, 1967 rpt. Ferreira, John V: Totemism in India; Bombay, Oxford Univ. Press, 1965.

Fick, R: Social organization in north-east India in Buddha's time ; tr. by S. K. Maitra; Calcutta, 1920. Gonda, J., ed. & tr: Savayajnas: kausikasutras, 60-68; Amsterdam,- 1965. 24 List of Works and Authors

3 °f ial °rigi n ^nS^lS^ ^ ^ - London. ^^10 ^ N^y°rk, Meridian feoks, 1917 rpL Heesterman, H^^^c^^^J. Ct Ancient * Indian royal c&nsecration; The Hague 1957 Hillebrandt, A: Altindisches Neu-und Vollmondsopfer: Jena, 1879 ' -.Ritualhteratur, vedische Opfer und Zauber. Strassbu 1897 -.Vedische g, Mythologie. Breslau 1891

Ph,,0S°Phy f thC VCda and ° "*™^> ^ Pts; Delhi, 1970 (HQS 31 1 32) rpt

111 : AitarCya & KaU?Uaki "" Brahma^ aS °f the Ri*veda DeIhi l9?l dr^ > > (^25). deveIo - Pme«t theory & practice; Oxford, 1954. TaS va SamhltaIZVr VT"' ; Delhi, 1967 o (HOS 18 & 19)

Oldcnberg, Herman: Religion des Veda; Berlin, 1894 -.Gnhyasutras (SBE XXIX, XXX).

Ram Gopal: India of vedickalpasutras; Delhi 1959'

1962' M rpt - Schwab,b £ Altindsche Thieropfer m,t ^~ benutzung , handscnriftlicher Ouellen dargestelt; Erlangen

Y Spencer. "7 °*' rpt. bJ^^Tj ^^TTJ " Ve ^ ,nbCS f CCntral Publ.. ' ° Au.mdi.jNew 1968 rP « York, Dover

he el iSt ° riC A V^ri^Tr^ 1954. c^S T7* I r i — Weber, A: ^ Zur K^^^^^^^^m S Wagemngen. 1929. P,emt " J,s Jndische Studien Whitney, William Dsvighf I ' X, 321-96>XJ1I, 217-92. Roots VCrbv - tcrms and ' Pn^^ry derivatives of the Leipzig, l945 rpt. Sanskrit language, ^Sanskrit grammar; Cambridge, Harvard, -1955 r VWntermtz P t Maur.ce: History of Indian literature; 2 vols. (Eng tr ) Delhi 19^ Mantrapatha, rDt or the prayer book of the Apa.tambinaOxtorl 1897. TRANSLITERATION AND ORDER OF THE NAGARI LETTERS vowels : a, a, i, I, u, 0, r, 1, c, ai, o, au anusvara : rfi (true anusvara or symbol of nasal)

visarga : h consonants : k, kh, g, gh, n

c, ch, j, jh, fi

t, Jh, d, dh, n

t, th, d, dh, n

p, ph, b, bh, m

y, r, 1, v

*, ?, s, h THE ARRANGEMENTS OF ENTRIES

Srhya temS arran8Cd a,PbabetiCal rdef f thC DeVanI arI ,CtterS in two ^rZ7^il " " ° ° * Dde thC eDtrieS the combination terms and the derivatives follow the alphabetical ™w H u , ISn0t fully transcribe <* before or after the suo-entry. -The k 7* headword i indicated^ M by a circle, as at dadhi-° graha, °gharma etc., under tlrtha-pitf, mrga°. Similarly, withm most entries a word is abbreviated by the first letter of the word and a circle e.g., barhis—B°. The source of reference has been given fully once, and for the immediately succeeding references from the same source only the relevant portions are given, as at patni- Ap.§r 1.6.12 for Puro4asa7.5(i.e., ApSr 1.7.5)^ JomastalksX.15.13(/.e., ApSr). Under the entry the flame of the sacrifice or the rite with which the term is associated is given within the first bracket and the first letter is capitalized, e. g. (Soma), (Darsa), (Vivdha) etc. MEASUREMENTS

Ak?a 104 ahgula

Aratni 24 >> =2 PradeSa

Jsd 88 »»

Ksudrapada (small pada) 10 »»

Jam 32 >>

Pada 15 »> Purusa 120 « —5 Aratni

Prtha (—Uttarayuga) 13 »*

Prakrama 30 »» =2 J»«fc

Prhdesa 12 tt -1 j>OB Yuga 86 Vya\ya)ma 96 or 120 a*gula= 4 or 5 ifrofirf Samya (—Baku) 36 ahgula

Baudhayana Sulbasutra I. 1 PART ONE : SRAUTA SECTION <

3T A

»ig Athiu m. stalks of soma, which, soaked in wfrr Agni m. sacrificial fire; in pi. three fires: water, are deposited on a board {adhisavana- 'ahavaniya, garhapatya; daksina; in du.: ahava- phalaka) for being pressed and thrashed for riiya and garhapatya. Sometimes five fires extraction of juice from them Ap. Sr. XII. (cf sabhya and dvasathya) are mentioned; cf. 9.10; 10.5. Six of these stalks are mentioned vitdna, vihdra, vistdra (agmndm). In abbrev. separately ib; thirteen Vadh.Sr. (AO. VI. 215); also designates the fire-altar or its construc- also the cup into which juice is poured after tion. See Agnicayana. pressing Bh. Sr. XIII. 8.17; alpan amkun wfrw* Agniksetra n. "site of fire", situated stalks from which juice flows feebly K. Sr. IX. on the eastern side of the mahdvedi 4.20. the fire-altar is constructed in the form °graha (amsu in abbrev.) name of the first where bird {hyena) XVI.7.31 comm. drawing somajaa, (optional) Ap. Sr. XII. 7.17; of a K. Sr. The normal form is saptavidha, i.e. 8.5. : of 7 (sacrificer's) °grahana a dish for measuring the soma saptapurusa the sum human length, 3 purusas north-south and 4 purusas stalks B*. Sr. VI.10. east-west Ap.' Sr. XVI. 17.9. The size, in of the vedi (uttara- am Amsa m. "shoulders" certain cases, can be doubled (caturdasavidha) eastern side: uttara° vedi); the 2 corners on the or trebled {ekavimsavidha), as in Asvamedha corner and daksina° or or the northeastern K. Sr. XX. 4.15. In abbrev. agni, agnivimdna. Ap. Sr. VII. 5. 5; of the southeastern corner Cf. Dumont L'Asva 73; see Agnicayana. the mahdvedi Xl.4.13. Cf. ironi. Also said of the corners of khara Ap. Sr. XII. 1.7. arfrrepjT Agnicayana n. rite of piling the fire For measurements Ap. Sulb. 1.2.5. altar, included in the soma sacrifices, in 5 Wff Aksa m. nut of vibhidaka (Terminalia be- layers with bricks, on the uttaravedi for set- lerica) which is used as die in the game of ting up the ahavaniya; it is represented in dice, played at the consecration of the sabhya &Br. as a human imitation of the construc- {Idheya); in the Raja Ap. Sr. V.19.2; XVIII. tion of the cosmic world of the Prajapati. The 18.16; B. Sr. II. 8 mentions 49 dice; also axle heads of 5 animals are built up into the altar, of a cart; a measurement, 104 ahgulas, the and the trunks are thrown into water. Bricks length of the north-south line on the west of of the altar are prepared with this water. Ant- the altar of Pasu Ap. Sr. VII.3.8. Cf. B. hill clay is mixed with the earth of a pit, and Sulb. I I. the first brick called asddha is prepared by the sacrificer's wife. The sacrificer prepares "dhur f. pole fixed to the axle of the havir- bricks. dhdna cart, anointed by the sacrificed wife a fire pan {ukhd), and 3 visvajyoti On the bricks and pan are burnt. There- Ap. Sr. XI.6.5,7. the ukhd after other bricks are made and burnt. After °pdli f. edge of the axle £. Sr. 1.4 the diksd, the building of the altar begins. m. oblation with the dice °abhihoma The altar may be of several shapes, e.g. IV. 12. 13. (Adheya) L. Sr. suparna (eagle), syena (hawk), drona (trough) m. superintendent of the game of "dvdpa etc. K. Sr. XVI. 5. 9. The bricks have different of the dignitaries of Raja Ap. Sr. dice, one shapes: triangular, oblong, square etc. The 18. those who play or, according to XVIII. 15; bricks also bear, different names yajusmati, dice K. Sr. XV. 3. 17 comm. some, keep the asddha, svayamdtrnnd, retahsic, lokamprna, "upahjana n. act of anointing the axle of citrim, vdlakhilya. The bricks are laid accom- havirdhana cart with earth mixed with clari- panied with mantras, and in a definite fied butter Bh. Sr. X.15.19. pattern, for which a knowledge of geometry 1st, 3rd WOTTT Aksnaya ind. diagonally Bh. Sr. XII. is required. Of the 5 layers, the and pattern while the 4.18 (measurement of the mahdvedi). 5th layers are of the same 32 Agnidiksaniya

11 folIow SeepUnl&V' a different Pattern. ^g^ttutjn.aamc of an ekaha of the Agmsfoma type Ap. The ground Sr.XII.6. 15. on which the altar is erected is , measured with raise a rope, and ploughed K. Sr. P .° f A^"' S ; K * ™« XVI. tScV^?'hC TT'fi St 8. the 7 samsthat and a modelSirof c x °J Soma Ap. Sr X.2.3; closely At the lowest related level a golden figure to Jyotisfoma (cf. of a man Bh. Sr. X-XV). It ,S aC d The derives total number of bricks for n ?u ! ; . all the 5 layers is 10,800 (K. Sr. XVII.7.21- last °?e) alled a chanted li); each aSL u ? . in the rite. layer is covered with Although it thick mud takes only one day to perform (Pwisa) A living tortoise is placed f 1 on a " '2*- day of Pressing layer (Ap. Sr. XVI.25.1). and HhV° J Various other 3nd Classified as materials, e.g. rite 'I this a mortar and a pestle, an rite lastslil 5ridays, ukha, and is performed annually niurpa are placed in different the positions. The m spring The first day: view sending on the time taken for piling pravakas to the S varies: 8 priests and choosing the months for the first 4 layers priests, and 4 months madhuparka, diksa of the T a or sacrificer 6° ; ,y five consecutive days Ap. diksaniyesfi construction of Sr XVI.35.9;™ « „ ~ the fruunavapracinava- XVII.1.1, 11; 2.8; 3.1. The m$a, vratasrapanagara. performance of A° is obligatory, at least C° nd day: theoretically, only in certain cases. SLh! f WWWnU somakrayana The main (purchase of Soma stalks from authority on the rite a °vikrayi„) is SBr. which devotes dtithyesti (reception of out of its Soma), pravargya (also 5 14 kandas : VI-X, more than one considered an independent third of the rite acceding entire text. For the theory and d u to ™ P™ad ("homage or investment") significance of this rite Eggeling SBE both XLHI Hperformed twice, morning and mtroduction Ap. Sr evening XVI-XVII. K. Sr. XVI- On this day,Soma, XVIII; Keith after having been purchased TS. 18.cxxv—cxxxi TS.IV.1-6 is led ceremoniously in a cart to mmsa, the%7S- Inabbrev Cayana or accompanied with the Agni. Agnicit is a subrahmaZa person n a d laCed on who has offered A° Ap. Sr. followed* XVI. 10.6. thehe rLrite of? by oi apyayana and avantaradiksd. afr^Wiihrr Agnidiksanlyd (isfi) f. oblation The third day introducing : pravargya and the diksa belonging to t/^rf (both Cayana B. twice), followed by the construction of toe thC Utt0mvedi "paristaranan. (which act of strewing darbha grass Totredf. mJya rOUnd the fire (Darsa) The fourth day: pravargya Ap s/l 14 °l and upasad (both w.ce) followed by the °pranayana transfer of fire fr£n n. rite of carrying the dhavaniya the ahavamya to the nre a of the m ceremonial procession to the On this day the uttara- sadas with its dhisnya? vedi at the time of animal marjahya the sacrifice in the shed and the havirdhdnamandaZ Agmsfoma Ap. Sr. XI. 5.9-10, are constructed, B. Sr. VI.24 the M/wavaS O.rl. /a. are dugZd the audumban post is raised. An animal ."manthanaa production sacrifice (agnisomiya of fire by friction pas-.) is performed Tnd (churning) Asv. ' ™ Sr. IV.5.2. Cf. agmiw^r^a™ is arani done . Xh flf "yojana n. (the last) called "yoking" of the fire-altar which «W has 3 savanas consists ^dhyandma pJah of touching the three logs and „•„>. Preparation (paridhi) long ^beS accompanied with before dawn; all utensils: the muttering of three for- dronakaSa mulas at the end of dasapavitra, adhavanjya, consecration of the altar putahhn 'etc are Ap. Sr. XVIL23.1, arranged. After the K. Sr. XVUL6A6(Cayana) recitation of prataranu- vimocana vaka begms the pressing n. rite of "unyoking", the oppo- oi^Soma Zxvl site (f^avana) which is done of yojana, consisting of in all ?£ sa vanas touching the In al the Partdha at 3 savanas stotras (q.v.) 2 western points where 2 logs 4 are chanted anC (q.v.) are rd by mutteri recited. Before £™ "g 2 mantras the bahtspavamdna reSe Tt vvm agner vimokam the priests perform J'uhoa Ap. creeping f Sr" XVII 23 10 movement (prasarpana). TheTess mg is followed by libations (graha) f£S" Agnlsomapranayand 33 also of cakes, a hot mixture of milk and sour gorically debarred from milking milk etc. Then follow the K. Sr IV drinking of Soma 14.1. The and milk is heated over the burning another sacrifice of a goat. embers drawnfrom the garhapatya, allowed to The climax is reached at the madhyandina° cool, and a portion of which the milk in the a" follows the pattern of the ladle is prdtah". offered in the evening first to Aeni ' Sacrificial fees are distributed. Immediately then to Prajapati. after the madhyandina the trtiya" follows. In the morning the first oblation The rite is offered to closes . with a sacrificial bath Surya, the , second to (avabhrtha). Prajapati. After the oblation, the Adhvaryu wipes the milk stick- For details cf. C.H; general ing description H.Dh. to the ladle with his hand and darbha 11(2), 1133-1203. See plan of the He should arena of drink the residue of the a° milk a s S°™ acJ'fice (plan 3).Ap. Sr. X-XIII; XIV. in the ladle. 8-12, B. Sr. VI-X, K. Sr. VII-XI. Then after the a° "stotra oblations the sacrificer n. thejast stotra of A", also called offers prayer (agnyupmthdna), in the evening yajnayajniya Ap. Sr. XIII.15.3 (C.H. 368); to the ahavanlya, cattle, home, it is an ekavimsastoma night, and cf. Sr. K(S). 11(1)' thereafter to the garhapatya. 453-4. All priests Ap Sr VI B who participate in the " 4 9 §r 1 1 K^)- * ), 85-198. H.Dh. II chant and the choristers cover their & ^L ; heads (2), 998-1008. For details et ei ears Dumont L 'Agni. (optionaI accordin to a is 8 also the name of the oblation Asv. Ap S xni 15 5) Sr. II.2.16. Cf. pretagnihotra. arfrnss Agnistha m. (1 ) name of the middle post °sthdli f. an earthen pot with (out a straight of 11 or 21) which is placed near the brim containing a° milk (pras tdk ti, urdhva vedi in front r r of the ahavanlya fire (Ekddasinl kapala) Sr. Ap. VI.3.7, Vai. Sr. XI.9 cf or Asva) Ap. Sr. XVII. 14.6; XX.9.6; aryakrta; made of neither made by a sudra nor turn- rajjuddla wood K. Sr. XX. 4.17. ed on a potter's wheel (acakravarta Bh Sr (2) adj. name of a cart for utensils, con- VI.8.14) H. Sr. III. 7. 15. sidered as "sitting near the fire" (Darsa) Ap. "havani f. a spoon with a long handle, made Sr.1.2. 10; commonly known as sakata of vikankata cf. wood, used in the rite- one's Ap. Sr. 1.17.5. arm or 1 aratni in length Ap. Sr. VI. 3.6, K. srfwrcrotasforT Sr. 1.3. 36 comm. Agnisamyojamya (istt) f. an oblation at agnihotrlf the Agnicayana B. Sr. XXIII.9. cow which provides milk for A Ap. Sr. VI. Agnihotra 3. 8. Cf. gavldd. ^pJ n. rite of offering cow s milk into the fire, c performed daily in the evening vtfa&^^mAgnihotrocchesana n. remnant of a and early in the morning. milk, poured It begins with the over curds Bh. Sr. I 14 setting up of (Darsa). the sacrificial fires. The precise time of offering is a matter of controversy whether just Agntdh=agnidhra Vadh. before or a little after the setting Sr (AO of the sun both for the evening and morning firC; agnUlh serv.ces RV L2- rtl^lAO^ Ap. Sr. VI. 4. 7-9. Cf. ABr XXIV 4 The word — 6. occurs in Ap. Sr. either in a praha or in a mantra The question 11.12.10; 15.2: elsewhere whether one should maintain agnidlira. all the three fires permanently or only one has been debated in the ST^qgurcrc sutras, (3 fires, K. Sr. Agmsomapranavana n. ceremo- the nial " gM'apatya only Ap. Sr. procession with the fire \ \ l. V. VI (taken from the 2.13). Therefore one old ahavanlya) lias to establish the and the Soma stalks. The ahavanlya,md daksiua Adhvaryu out of the garhapatya puts idhma into the idldinuk/iiva for (old the a offerings. Only fuel ahavamya) and is to be added carries the fire with the help of in case one has maintained upayamanl earth. all the 3 fires. The sacrificer holds the Adhvaryu, and Generally, cow's I the wife holds her husband milk is milked from the The wife is held by her agmhotra cow by a siidra Ap. sons, sons by grand- Sr VI 3 11 — sons and so 14 or a brahmin on. The transfer takes place B. Sr. 111.4; sudra is on cate- the day before the sutya; with the fire of the 34 A Agnyagara

ahavanlya the dgnidhriya is kindl$d.The soma it, and finally consumed by all the priests. On stalks are placed in the havirdhdnamandapa the day preceding the setting up of fire, a on the sutyd day. game of dice is played by the sacrificer with Now they offer the vaisarjana oblations B. his wife and sons, while a cow remains tied Sr. V1.30, Ap. Sr. XI. 16. 12-15. They go to a stake. The cow is immolated (Gopi- out of the prdcinavamia; the Brahman carries tryajha) B. Sr. 11.8-11; V; XV; XX.16; Soma; the other vessels are loaded into a cart. XXIV. 12-13; her omentum is offered into the They reach the dgnidhriya shed where the fire. A goat may be substituted for the cow. hearth is kindled and the Brahman hands All the fire places are cleaned. The Adhvaryu over Soma to the Pratiprasthatr. From there churns out fire by putting the upper arani the fire is carried to the new ahavanlya (of upon the lower one after the midnight has mahdvedi), and the Soma stalks are deposited passed. The Udgdtr sings various sdmans or, on the havirdhdna cart Ap. Sr. XI. 17.4 10, — in his absence, the Brahman recites the rks. C.H. 109 — 115. There is a great controversy The fire thus churned is collected in a vessel as to who carries Soma ib. 109 n. Cf. agni- gdrhapatya hearth is formally set up, pranayana. and the and from this hearth the Adhvaryu gets some agnlsomlya (paiu) relating to Agni and fuel stick lighted, and carrying it in a pan Soma; but specially referred to the animal proceeds to the east for setting up the ahava- sacrifice performed in the Agnisfoma; offered nlya. Later on, the sabhya, dvasathya are to Agni and Soma on the last day of the set up frpm the ahavanlya. The Agnidhra 1-6. upasad (the 4th day) Ap. Sr. XI. 5. 1 2, B. brings the gdrhapatya fire or churns out fire, Sr. VI 24. This rite is considered as the and sets up the daksinagni. archetype (prakrti) of all animal sacrifices. The anvdhdryapacana is set up from the word may also mean the victim itself, a The gdrhapatya. While the Adhvaryu proceeds to goat XII. 3. 3. C.H. 78-79. see also kratupasu, set the ahavanlya a horse is made to tread anubandhyd. on certain, materials deposited on the ahava- wraplK Agnyagara m._ a shed where 3 fires nlya fire-place. preserved; =sala Ap. Sr. 1.2.10; K. Sr, are After setting up the fires, various kinds of IV. 2.11 mentions 2. grains and fuel sticks are offered into them. 3prtpi^«T Agnydvabhr tha m. see avabhrtha. An oblation with a full spoon (sruc) is offered (purndhuti) K. Sr. IV. 10.5 comm. H.Dh. an-m^a Agnyddheya or ddhdna n. rite of esta- II (2), 986-^998, Sr. K(E). 1(1), 1—78. blishment of sacrificial fires; a sacrifice of the The re-establishment of fire is prescribed for iffi type, which like lhe Darsapurnamdsa, one who gets benefit from the _A°; it is done requires 4 priests (cf ffvy). A° requires 2 in the same way as before Ap. Sr. V.26. 2-3. days : 'the first day, called upasad, for the pre- Cf. dhita, anvddhdna, pretddhdna, punarudhdna. liminaries, and the second for the main rite. the The fire may be established on newmoon 3n«J

Atyagnisioma 35

waters Ap. Sr. XII. 6.3 2.31, 39; thus it becomes the tantra of a tion with 2 mixed sacrifice XIV. 5.3. Yajhanga means the sacri- (C.H. 143) cf. upanjana B. Sr. VI. 24; avdn- slaksnapesana B. Sr. X.13. ficial utensils XXIV.2.13. Some of the jana = praydjas etc. which are part of angas, e.g. ar^jifa Anjali m. a cavity formed by joining Darsa (which itself yields reward) do not both the palms, in prayer Bh. Sr. II. 13.1, a reward K. Sr. 1.2.4; cf. Ml IV. 4.35. yield for holding water in libation and offering the fire VI. 14.3. 3^t* Angara vol. burning embers of the sacri- other things into ficial fire, removed from the garhapatya fire Sr. 1.12.1 3{73f variety Raja. B. with a stick (upavesa or dhrs(i) Bh. : H9 Anjahsava m. of (Darsa), and the embers are placed round a XXVI. 3 sacrificial object ib. 13; XI.8.2. "karira variety of Kariris(i B. Sr. XIII. 40.

°nivapana n. transport of fuel logs on the 3TfiT3T^l A'Jgrahya m. name of the three hearths (dhisnya) and lighting them; ahgaran "extra" libations for Agni, Indra and Surya nivapati K." Sr. IX. 7.6 (Soma) or agnin which are included in the Agnisfoma Ap. Sr. nivapati Ap. Sr. X1I.8. 1-4. cf. C.H. 184. XII 15.9, Bh. Sr. XIII.16.1; cf. Eggeling 3^*33? Acakravarta f. "not turned on a SBE XXVI, 402; XLI, 6; also the name of potter's wheel", said of the agnihotrasthali the cups. (q.v.). arfafa Atithi m. a guest to whom a shelter is 3^315 Acchdvaka m. "inviter"; a subordinate offered, by a person (as his vow, vrata) while priest of the Hotr group Ap. Sr. X. 1.9; he setting up the fires Bh. Sr. V.16.11, 14. ritual in the joins the Soma drinking Soma °gavi f. a cow for the dtithya rite B. Sr. sacrifice when all other priests had already XXV.4. consumed their shares in the first pressing. He recites a verse RV. V.25. 1-3 which begins ariercra Atirdlra m. prepared or performed with the word "acchd" (whence probably the overnight RV. VII. 103. 7; the 5th samsthd of and name), and is allowed to have his share of the the Soma, performed during a day Soma juice and the cake C.H. 220, Ap. Sr. overnight with 29 sastras and 29 stotras; some stotras are recit- XIT.26.1 —8. He also recites the 3rd djyasastra of the additional sastras and 8 C.H. 262 (the first pressing), Asv. Sr. V. ed in 4 prayayas Ap. Sr. XIV. 3. — 16; the 10.28. details XIV.3.8— 4. 11. This is one of optional forms of the Jyotistoma, taking 3t3fniar Ajagava n. a sacrificial vessel dedicated place on the third day of pressing in the Asm. to Mitra and Varuna (Soma) ~nd is ornamen- Cf. Dumont I.' Asv.a 215, Eggeling SBE XLI, ted with nipple-like designs Ap. Sr. XII. 1.11 xvii— xx ; Sab. on Ml. II. 4. 26. & comm. 3Tffta)T5T Atlkdsa m. opening in the said, direct- Variant form : ajakdva K. Sr. IX. 2. 6. to cardinal point B. Sr IX. 11 ed every ; dlksvatlkd'sa Sr. VI. 1 3T31 Aja m. goat, whose flesh is cooked with (coram : avakdsa); cf. B. barley grains, and eaten after the cremation these openings are differentiated from the Bh. Pi. 1.12. 4-5. doors Caland on Ap. Sr. X.5.3; synonyms: atiroka, droka. aja f. she-goat, a unit of price for soma Bh. 3T?ff*ftsT formulas in Sr. X.17.4: its milk is used in the pravargya Atimiksa m. name of destroyers of sacrifice XI. 2. 10; tied to a peg (sahku) out side the which the gods who are western gate of the praclnavamsa XI. 6.10. are propitiated Bh. Sr. IV.22.1 (Darsa); Ap.

Sr. X1II.25.1, 2 : the sacrificer sits within the «f3H Ajina n. see krsridjina. altar, holding the vcda in his lap and mutters the formulas. a?»^H Anjana n. act of anointing aa object, specially with clarified butter. arrnfiHCsYtr Atyagnisioma m. the 5th Soma dnjana n. one of the materials for Darsa, an samsthd, a variety of Agnistoma obtained by sndasistotra as well as a o.ntment for the eyes Ap. Sr. 1 .8 .2; abhyah- adding a libation jana ointment for the body, samahjana unc- called soda'sin and an additional victim to 36 Atyantapradesa IndraAp. Sr. XIV.2.10 comm., K. Sr X Wftam Adhhssa m. 9.28. Name of the second of the seven modi- a kind of carpet (vistdrikd\ fications of the used at Raja B. Sr. Jyotistoma. Also the verse XII.14 (also adhi"), recited at the spread under the horse close of that ceremony. at Asm K. Sr. XX. 6 3^fTal9T 10. It also designates Atyantapradesa m. a direction an upper Garment which Sa crosses the C rifici 1 fee f° r the limit, i.e. a general rule for driest Bh. £ the AIll.S 8.16f„ (Soma)., c e performance of rites Ap. Sr. XII.7.12, Bh. Sr. Adhyardhakdra (mfn.) m. having an additional n&mm half; one and a half. A method Atsaruka mfn. See tsaru. ot recitation of the aponaptriyd verses (RV. ***** Adabhya X 30. M mfn. (graha m.) name of 1-9&11) by the Hotr: the 1st stanza an optional libation fully and ended of Soma in a cup, as an with 03m, and without taking alternative to amhigraha breath the Ap. Sr. XII. 7.17. 1st half of the stanza, pause. The thC 2nd half, terminated °UP f° r taking the uice Bh Sr. by 03m; and again with- J' - Alii.vtt? "i ak y.l;=amsvadabhyagrahanapatra, s reath tne entire stanza, made °Tu „? - - terminat- of udumbara ed by 03m Asv. wood K. Sr. 1.3.36 comm. Sr. V.1.5; i. 2.19. C.H. 140.

m. stone for crushing stalks; WSTWHH Adhyavasana ^" Soma grd- (adhi-ava- ^so, cl. 4 "to van K. Sr. XI. 1.5 (comm.: unharness on")n. abhisavdrthapdsdna). ceremonial entry and installation of srfWt^T the sacrifTcer and the priests Adhidevana n. space dug and levelled in the pracinavamsa; literally, "the act with a_ sphya, used as_ a _ of unyoking site for a game of D Sen dice ° Spot " AP" ^. X.3.3( Soma). Ap. Sr. V.19.2 (Adhdna); XVIII. 18.16 C H% (Aa/c); situated between the sabhya and avasathya Bh. Sr. V.12.4. ' Worm Adhyasa (adhi-y/as, cl. 2 "to sit down upon )m. ^fr*'3*'**'* substitution of a pdda Adhinirnejanlya mfn. name of a similar to the previous pdda in wh ich utensiI a stanza Asv. Sr. VIII. - s are cleansed =ucchista /i l ? » 8.6 & comm. (khara) M. Sr. 1V.2.3. 3dT«m?**;T ar^R** Adhyudhm Adhimanthana n. a piece of wood f. a tubular vessel above used as the udder of a victim the lower portion of the ara«z Ap. Sr. VII. 22.6 (Pasu) (adhararani) -aahyuddhi Bh. Sr. VII. 19.11. and with which the spindle is engaged Ap. Sr. VII.3.3 (it is a sakala; it is a chip 3jfa»I Adhrigu (mfn.) m. of wood obtained at the time when "possessing irresis- the tible rays '; a formula yupa is cut off a trunk). Cf. svaru. ABr. VI.6-7, TBr. III. 6.6, oipraLsa or nigada type, recited by the srFmj^ir Hotr&t Adhisavana (adhi-^/su, cl. 5 "to press the beginning of the slaughter of a out, over") n. victim. An invocation to divine and human slaughterer "carman a piece of raw hide of a red ox, cut Asv. Sr. III.3.1. According to the limbs, round, and having four folds (puta) to hold denies and number of victims, the the lormula is modified pressing stones; on this hide Soma stalks (uha) III. 2. U— 30. A is actually the are measured, and it is placed over the planks name of the initial mantra, cf. for Dumont L'Asval70, pressing and extracting juice Ap. Sr. H.Dh. 11(2), 1121-2. XII.2. 14. 3T«rc Ad/ivara Wdhvr, cl. 1 "to injure") m. "phalaka n. the two wooden pressing boards sacrifice (not injuring), in saumya a° animal (adhisavane phalake), made of udumbara or offering is integrated in the Soma sacrifice kdrsmarya or palapa wood, in front rounded Ap. Sr. VII. 2. 17. off like the rim of a wheel (pradhimukhe) and at the back cut straight, are 3*s^g they dovetailed Adhvaryu m. the priest who performs by means of a peg (in the Soma other than an adhvara (?). A° is one of the principal the ek alias), and placed over the uparava Ap. priests as distinguished from the Hotr, the Sr. XI.13. 1-2, B. Sr. VI.28, C.H. 102. On Vdgalr and the Brahman. He is the central these boards are placed the pressing skin, and figure of the sacrifice so far as the manual the Soma stalks are pounded for extracting operations are concerned. He measures juice K. Sr. VIII.5.25. See also abhisava. sacrificial ground, builds altars, prepares Anubandhvd 37

utensils, cooks sacrificial oblation, fetches first pressing, Soma) Bh. Sr. XIII.32.1. See water and wood, kindles fire, brings animals camasa. to be slaughtered, and probably kills it himself. He repeats the yajus mantras; and the 3Tgsm Anukhya f. authoritative passage equi- YV is said to belong to him. As he is con- valent to the Brahamana or sruti B. Sr. XX. stantly on the move he has no specific seat 16; XXI. 22. in the oacrificial arena. He is assisted by 3 3TjfTC Anucara m. "a follower" (P) the triplet assistant priests : Pratiprasthdtr, Nestr and which follows the pratipad in the recitation of Unnetr; whence they are called adhv'aryavah a sastra Asv. Sr. V. 10.13; this is the second Ap. Sr. X.29.7," K. Sr. 1.8.29. Not less portion of a sastra where the dhdva is to be than 36 A are mentioned in Aha Ap. Sr. uttered. (2) follower, as the Nestr is the XX. 10.5. cf. rtvij. "" a° of the AdhvaryuVt. Sr. XIV. 8. "patha the space between the havirdhana- mandapa and the dgnldhriya Asv. Sr. VIII. Anutunna mfn. (°toda m.) "repeated 13.24 & comm. blow" in the sdman singing, e.g. repetition of the syllable "e" at the end of prastdva Caland 3Ti3T|W Anaddhdpurusa m. designation of an on PBr. XII.9.17, L. Sr. VII. 7. 30 coram; individual, useless to the gods, manes and °toda Nid. HI. 12. men, whom the Adhvaryu shou.u look at while the latter utters a certain formula K. Sr. 3Tg%5T dmtdesa m. (anu-\Jdis, cl. 6 "to point XVI. 2.13. {Cayand). This part is played out after") supplementary formulas with by a dvesya Ap. Sr. XVI.2.6. which the different objects like ahavamya, Ana'sana n. fasting as a mark of mourn- cdtvdla etc. are addressed by the Adhvaryu Ap. ing, to be undertaken by the relatives of the Sr. XI. 14.10-15; anudisati K. Sr. VIII.6.23. deceased, who studied the vedas, for 2 or 3 C.H. 106. or 6 or 12 days Bh. Pi. 1.8.10, but the wife Anu-\/dni (cl. 1 "to run after") to recite (pretapatnl) is exempted ib. 13. see also in "a run" a series of consecutive verses patnl. (dasahotr) Ap. Sr. V. 22.10 (Adheya).

Anas n. a cart for carrying Soma, provid- argfagfan Anunirvdpyd (isti) f. offering which ed with rails (phalakas), surrounded by follows the tanuhavis (Adheya) Ap. Sr. V. 22. mats or similar things and covered with a 8, Ml. XII.3.3; literally, "to get admitted to sheet (chadis) Ap. Sr. X.24.2 & comm. The a principal rite". word is generally explained as sakata (q.v.).

STgStS'Tf; Anuprasarpaka m. (V srp. cl. 1 "to WHTSff^T Analambhuka f. "intangible" ; a creep") a group of 90 brahmins who appear woman in her menstrual courses. A. sacrifice in addition to 10 camasins in the Dasapeya is to be carried on by the sacrifictr himself, rite of the Raja for drinking Soina L. Sr. IX. 1. debarring his wife who becomes "untouch- 19 comm; cf. -sarpayeyuh Asv. Sr. IX. able" on the dav of the sacrifice Ap. Sr. IX. 3.19. 2.1. Special qualifications mentioned: their 10 StftrSTf; Anirukta mfn. (gatta n.) "not uttered"; ancestors, both paternal and maternal, must a way of singing the stotra in which every have been vedic scholars, and have perform- syllable of the part of the verse, to be sung ed holy functions, and had no sexual rela- by the Udgatr, is replaced by the syllable O. tion with the non-brahmins Asv. Sr. IX. 3. The Udgatr transforms the prast.iva: updsmai 20. But Ap. Sr. XVIII. 21. 3-4 says that the gdyatd naram by his udgltha: am r>202000 002 10 ancestors of the 10 camasins must have 000000 1212. He says this in mind (manasd) been Soma drinkers; but see also prasarpakas L. it. VII. 10.20, Ap. Sr. XXII.7 2, C. H. who are just spectators. 180. see sdman; also said of a rite (upahavya

q.v.) in which the names of gods are conceal- Sf^'tztJ Aim(xi)bandhyd f. a sterile cow, im- ed XXII. 9. 8; also the appertaining sdman, molated and offered after the udayamyd rite aniruktya L Sr. VIII. 9.1 comm. at the close of the Soma; it is an animal it follows •JT^sqsT Anukampana n. shaking of the nclrd- sacrifice belonging to Soma and samsa gobleti by the camasddhvaryus (at the the pattern of Pasu Ap. Sr. XII!. 23.6-7 38 Anumantrarfa

(also explained as the is cow which immo- 3J3*cTT"ft Anustarani f. (\/str, cl. 9 "to spread") lated after the sacrifice ib. comm), 9 a° to an old cow, killed at the fuDeral rite, dis- Snrya or 21 are sacrificed at Asva Ap. Sr. XX. sected, and its limbs are spread on the dead 22.10, K. Sr. XX. 8.23. A° in Soma C.H. body Sr.K (S). I, 806; its flesh is also cooked 467. Bh. Pi. 1.5.1,4,5. also called rdjagavi. See Antyesfi. 4gH'3«! Anumantrana n. recitation of a mantra which comes at the end of a sacrificial W^WTT Anucdna m(fn.) the priest who has not act S. Sr. VII.2.15; it is pronounced in forsaken his vedic studies, i.e. learned Bh. svarita(ksv. Sr. 1.1.20), and indicates parti- Sr. X.I.I; mdrgdd anupeta Bh. Par. 133. cipation of the sacrificer in the sacrifice Ap. Sr. IV.1.3. 3T?3<*fa (*z) Antardhdna (ka(a) m. a dish, °mantray to follow with eyes while pronounc- made of varana wood, semicircular in shape K. Sr. 3.36 ing a secret formula (ahhimantrana) Ap. Sr. L comm. X. 22.10; C.H. 36. ST^TUfa {v%)Antaryama (graha) m. drawing of WJITSi Anuyaja n. "after-offering"; series of soma with the retention of breath during the three supplementary oblations subsequent to soma libation (the second), accompanied by the principal offerings, offered mainly to the a mantra in which occur the words: antar yaccha, the in the barhis, Narasarhsa, Syistqkrt (Dar'sa) S- Sr. I. "stop soma flow". It is 1.40 (variant: anu° Ap. Sr.TI. 9.8); sometimes performed while soma is in continuous flow from the cup of the into the number of a° is 9 as in the Catur AP- Sr. Hotr the cup called antaryamapatra, which is held in hand VII1.6.18; it is 1 1 in savaniyapasu K. Sr. X. by the Adhvaryu Ap. Sr. XII. 13.5; for description 7. 10. C.H. 161. °anu-yaj to recite the anuvasatkdra Ap. VIII. Sr. 3.10 {Catur); see also praydja. ST^sa Antarvarta m. a mat (ka(a) of split ag^T Anurupa m. (antistrophe) a triplet, recit- bamboos which covers the "space between" ed by a hotraka at the beginning of the the roof of 2 havirdhdna carts (TS. VI. 2.10.7) sastra, and its metre, number of syllables, Ap. Sr. XI. 8. 3 (Soma); also trnavarta ib. characteristics and deities correspond to the comm. preceding stotriya (strophe) Asv. Sr. V. 10.26. Sf'5T:TTca (5RF5) Antahpatya (sanku ra.) a peg (sanku) which is driven in the middle of the W^HAnuloma mfn.ind'Mn the direction of the sacrificial ground; fixed at a distance hair", i.e. in the natural direction (opposite, of 3 (K. Sr. VI1I.3.7) or 6 (B. Sr. VI.22) of pratiloma, q.v.): gradually lowering the prakramas to the east from the eastern dhruva vessel downwards while decanting post (middle of the eastern door) of the soma from it into the //o.'r's cup {camasa) prdcinavamsa, also called sdldmukhl^a; one of Bh. Sr. XIV. 15.2 (Soma); said of a ladle the many pegs used for marking out the area with its handle turned towards the offerer of of the mahdvedi. antah patati sdlddvdrasya ca oblation at the Pitrmedha Bh. Pi. 1.12.2. vedesca K. Sr. ib. comm. see also safku.

3Tg3T?ai Anuvdkya f. (anu-y/vac, cl. 3 "to say 3Tf?i*far Antyesfl f. the last rite of a man, a after") also called puro'nuvdkyd (q.v.); it is a part of the Pitrmedha rites. The deadbody call of invitation to the deity, pronounced is taken out of'Tfie fire hall. Hair on his by the Hotr while he sits for the djyabhdga, head and face are shaved, nails pared. The dvdpa etc. It is proaounced in monotone corpse is washed and adorned with new

(aikasrutya Asv. Sr. I. 10. 1. comm.) before clothes, a garland of nalada Rowers put round soma libation with the final om prolatcd. The the head. The deadbody is laid on an udum- Adhvaryu urges the Hotr by saying: amusma bara dsandi (couch) and tied to it, and cover- anubru 3hi, pronounce a° for such person K. ed with a new cloth. The belly of the corpse Sr. 1.9.13 (this is call :d anuvdeana K. Sr. ib). is cut open and the entrails are taken out, the

A ' the rite to the manes: arm svadhd Ap. Sr. faeces are squeezed out of the entrails, VIII.15.8; a° is recited by the Hotr which is filled with sarpis and replaced in the before he utters his ydjya. belly. This strange rite which is optional can Apaplavana 39 be also performed at the cremation Ap. Sr. XX. 10.5; performed in the Vdja ground (Bh. Pi. 1.4.1-2). The deadbody can XVIII. 6.5. carried either by men or in a cart drawn be 3F*rePT Anvadhana (anu-a-\/dha, cl. 3 "to the sacrificial implements and by oxen. Ail add by placing upon") n. act of offering fuel things the sdcred fires are carried other and logs into the sacrificial fire (agnyanvadhdna) to the cremation ground. The funeral proces- Ap. Sr. IV.2.8. sion stops at 3 or 2 places. The carriers, who are servants or old men, lay down the dead- SRTTfa Anvadhi m. end of a mantra Ap. Sr. body, place cooked rice on crushed clods XIV.12.3. (or kill a goat without a knife); the wives and anu-a-Vrabh, cl. 1 "to seize kinsmen ruffle their hair, clap their right ( someone from behind," by shoulder, by a flap thighs, and fanning the corpse with the skirt of garment), specially in a processional march of their garments they go round it 3 times in which the priests participate B. Sr. X. in prasavya direction. This is done at each Ap. Sr. IV.9.5. Also said of the halt. The anustaranl cow tied at the left 10, objects taken hold of from behind Ap. Sr. forefoot is led to smasana, which may VII. 15.7. Anvdrambhana (elsewhere) is the even be selected and prepared before the duty, mainly, of the sacrificer K. Sr. 1.10.12. person is dead (Bh. Pi. I. 2-3). On the Samanvdrambhana act of touching one pyre the wife is made to lie (optionally, by another : the sacrificer touches the Adhvaryu, the side of her dead husband); and the wife is the wife touches the sacrificer, and other raised up (see patnl). The corpse is laid upon relatives touch the wife Bh. Sr. XII. 16. 13. see the pyre together with the dsandl. The Agnisfoma. sacrificial implements filled with prsadajya are placed on various limbs. The earthen uten- SFfTT^H'rlir (ffe) Anvarambhanlya (is(i) f. disposed of. The limbs of the immo- i sils are introductory rite of the Darsa Ap. Sr. V.23. lated anustaranl are cut off and placed on the 4-9 & comm. Literally, "that which is to be Amiksa is placed upon corpse limb by limb. attached to the introduction". his hands. With the skin of the cow the this rite gruel {cam), cooked on 1 1 pots- dead body is covered. An oblation of flesh In herds, is offered to Agni and Visnu, on 12 of the cow is offered. The pyre is now lighted. Sarasvatl, All the members of ths family sprinkle them- potsherds to and on 8 potsherds B. selves with the water contained in three fur- to Agni bhagin Sr. 11.21 (anvdrambha). rows, and bathe in the water. They are to SffartfTtf Anvdharya {anu-a-\Jhr, cl. 1 "to offer water libations thrice from anjali, men- supply") m. rice meant for sacrificial fee- tioning the name of the deceased. They for the priests (literally, rice which is supple- return home and observe a vow for 3 or 6 or mented) Ap. Sr. III.3.12, K. Sr. II.5.27 or year B. Pi. 1.1-9; II. 1, 6, 7, Bh. 12 days one {Darsa). Pi. 1.1-8. For Pitrmedha Sr. K(E), 1(2), °pacana m. another name of the dakjindgni 1033-1132. The word A° does not occur in on which a° rice is cooked Ap. Sr. 1.1.4. Cf. the sutras. Cf. Hillebrandt : Death and dis- Adheya. posal of the dead ERE IV, 475-9.

"stMli f. a dish on which the said rice is 8^7 Antra n. intestines of the deceased which, cooked Ap. Sr. 1.15.9, Vai. Sr.XI.9. according to the Satyayanaka Brahmana

ST^T^ta Annahoma m. oblation of nourishment, 3i<|Trref?t*?T Apaghdfalikd f. a sort of lute made of clarified butter, grains and powder (comm.) Ap. Sr. XXl.l7A6=apaghdtild P Br. of barley and grains of pounded rice; offered, V.6.8. {Mahdvrata). just before sunrise, one by one, by the Adh- yaryu at a soma rite in the Asva. cf. Dumont aiMM^H Apaplavana (apa-\/'plu, cl. 1. "to L' Asva 126-130; oblatory materials differ immerse") n. immersion of utensils and other 40 Apara

have at the time of fetching water materials : yoktra, kfsndjina etc. which ed by the Hoir been "smeared" with soma (somalipia), C,H. for preparation of soma C.H. 139. 399, at the end of Agnis\oma. Cf prdsyati K. sp^ffclfa Aptorydma m. the 7th Soma (sams- Sr. X.9. pravidhyati Ap. Sr. XIII.20.12; 5; ihd), a further development of the Atlrdtra, prnpldvayanti B. Sr.VIII.20. requiring 4 additional stotras and sastras (33 ami Apara f. the second ("other") viffuti of of each in total); one can obtain (\/dp) by performing the pancadasastoma : aaa b c, performing this rite whatever one desires, abc, a bbb ccc Eggeling SBE XXVI, 308. whence the name PBr. XX.3.4-5. Cf. K. Sr. XXIII.1.19, Ap. Sr. XXII.13.19; XIV.4. m. the garhapatya 3tqrr«ft Apardgni(du) 12—16, SBE XLI, xx-xxiii and daksina, the fires of the west and the %(tjjt( Apyaya m. joint of the wings and the tail south K. Sr. II.l.ll. of the Agniksetra K. Sr. XVI. 8.20. (Cayana). STO-sn-f (apa-vi-a-\/hr, cl. 1. "to speak arswifta Apracaraniya mfn. anything not pronounces pro- wrongly") one who being in actual use, kept in reserve; said of the fane words during a rite Ap. Sr. 11.16.1. cf two mahdviras Ap. Sr. XV. 6.11. see maha- K. Sr. III.3.13. vira. parisrit B. £r.X.19. arom Apasya f. = arfaTT Abhigara (abhi-Vgr, cl. 9. "to sing Apasrava m. = ava° Ap. "r. XVIII. towards") m. name of an assistant of the 18.5. Sadqsya who reminds the call of partigara B. Sr. II. 3; one who praises the sacrificer 3tTWT«l Apdkarana n. (apa-d-\/kr, cl. 8 "to in a sattra L. Sr. IV. 3. 1 (comm: calves, participating drive away") rite of driving out the mothers with darbha abhis(auti). 6 in number, from their VIII. Abhigharana (abhi-\/ghr, cl. 3 "to blades Ap. Sr. 1.2.3. (Darsa), Bh. Sr. over") n. (1) act of sprinkling clari- 1.10 (Vaisvadeva); 5.4 (Varunapraghasa). sprinkle fied butter over an oblation in a continuous flow of upaghd- (|tw) Apdmdrga (homa) m. oblation B Sr. VI. 18, as distinguished from cleansing) plant done twice K. Sr. 1.9.10, the fruit of the a" (literally, rana, upastarana; (Achyranthes aspera), offered by the Adhvaryu MI. IV. 1.33. (2) pouring out soma juice into the demons. camasonnayana rite: soma. with a sruva in order to drive out 9 camasas at the The Adhvaryu, taking a firebrand from the juice taken from the putabhrt is poured in makes fire (with the juice), daksina fin, leaves the fire-hut and partly filled camasas XVIII.9.5-20 (preli- soma taken from the dronakalaia is ?n another place Ap. Sr. and again 32. XIII. 23. Cf. minaries of the Raja). Cf. Heesterman poured into them Bh. Sr. 8. upastarana. aqiH^ Apalamba m. B. Sr. VII. 15, 17, K. (praty) abhigharana n. sprinklingon a portion VII. 9.15.=ava°. Sr. of the oblation which has already been cut up srfasrc Apidhdndn. a lid, made of iron or wood, K. Sr. 1.9.11. jar into which milk for but not clay, for the 3TpU "SIT, (abhi-^car, cl. 1) to practise exorcism; Bh. Sr. 1.14.9; 15.1. Darsa is collected as a charm the noose of an immolated animal of wood or a bunch of grass m. meeting point of the s]de is tied to a piece arfatTST Apipaksa trunk Cayana Ap. Bh. Sr. VII. 13.8, either to a tree or the and the base' of the altar ( ) of a tree or a pillar (stambha) Ap. Sr. VII. 1 7.7 Sr. XVII. 12. 11. (Pasu). baked arra ra. a cake of barley orjice, Apupa sifwmmT Abhijvdlana n- straw used for lighting domestic fire in the Adheya Ap. on the up the oblation Vt. Sr. VII., 3. cf. avajvalay Sr. V. 4.15. Asv. Sr. II. 3.3, avajyotay K. Sr. IV. 14 5.

f. an isfi; oblation pre- srqta^qT Aponaptriyd 3tfafifcT?T Abhidyotana n. as above B. Sr. Ill 4. the vasativari and ekadhar.a pared by mixing Cf. abhitdpana M. Sr. I. 6. 1. 24. 17. water in a bowl of the Hon L. Sr. X ; S. Sr. XIU wfiTtn'ft Abhidhdni f. a rope for tying a calf a drink dedicated to Apam Napat recit- accompanying the cow, which supplies milk 29.12; aponaptrlya stanzas (RV.X. 30), Amdtya 41

for the Darsa Ap. Sr. 1.12.7; another rope which water, drawn from various places, for cow supplying the gharma XV. 5.20 = ana purified, Is poured over the sacrificer rasana 9.3; a cord binding the yoke to the (king). The unction water is distributed in pole, X. 28.1, of the cart by which soma is 4 vessels of paldsa, udumbara, nyagrodha and carried, or according to some : sirobandhana. asvattha. The sacrificer, donning a turban a tdrpya dress, and a mantle affi^ST* Abhiplava (sadaha) m. name of Soma. (pdndva), K. Sr. XV. 5.7-11, gets hold of a bow'and ceremony lasting six days in the Gavamayana, arrows, recites the avid formulas Ap. and in the sattra, consisting of 4 Ukthyas Sr. XVllI. 14! iO. He treads on a piece of lead preceded and followed by an Agnis[oma, with and pushes it off. The sacrificer with the succession of Brhat and Rathamtara saman his raised arm takes steps to the directions. The Adhvaryu Ap. Sr. XXI. 15.10. Cf. Eggeling SBE first pours out water on him, XXVI, 403. then the other priests follow K. Sr. XV.5.30-6.9, Ap Sr XVllI. srfwi'^aT Abhimantrana n. addressing a mantra 15.10-16.8. A° is the culmination of the Abhisecaniya over an object (e.g. soma) Ap. Sr. XII. 9.10; rite. See Raja. Heesterman in 114-22. A" at Cayana Ap. presence of a similar object I. 2.8 comm. Sr. XVII. 19.5, at Vdja XVIII. This is done to consecrate a sacrificial object 6.6, at Aha XX. 19.11. by means of a mantra. aifw^sftq Abhisecaniya m. consecration rite 3lf>T»r5fa Abhimarsana n. rite of touching an of the Rdja of which it is the core; a Soma object by pronouncing a mantra B. Sr.VII. rite of Ukthya type, lasting 5 days consisting

pillars of 1 diksd, 2,5; name of a mantra recited when the 3 upasad and 1 sutyd days K. Sr. of the sadas are touched Asv. Sr. IV. 13.5 XV.4. 2; a year long diksd prescribed in Ap.

comm; the rite occurs on various occasions : at Sr. XVIII. 12. Cf. Heesterman 63-8. the havirdhdna shed Ap. Sr. XI. 8.11, the top 3[«-5H Abhyanjana n. See ahjana. of the uparavas 11.4 (opposite : amarsana, act of touching at the bottom of uparavas) C.H. 3Twnftfa Abhri (i) f. a spade, 1 aratni or prddesa mahdbhisava. The Adhvaryu takes a few Soma long, used for digging up the site of the aud- stalks, places them on the upara stones (also umbari (AO. VI. 226) or of the ukhd (Cayana) called updmsusavana), pours nigrdbhya water Ap. Sr. XVI. 1.7. It is made of spotted over them, beats the stalks in 3 turns, each (kalmdsi) bamboo (vainavi) having one or two turn consisting of 8,11 and 12 single beat- blades (ubhayatahksnut, anyatahk snut ) SBr. ings. Extracted juice is filled in a cup Ap. Sr. VI. 3. 1.30-34 used by the Adhvaryu for digging XII. 9, C.H. 149-55. The mahu' is done in around the line drawn with a sphya for 3 turns after a large portion of the stalks have making the altar Bh. Sr.VII.3.3 (Pasu). been placed on the adhisavanacarman, and sonet sprinkled with nigrdbhya water by the Adhva- Amdtya m. persons belonging to the ryu and other priests Ap. Sr. XII. 12.1-13, same house (ama at home RV. X.63.16, C.H. 157-9. Cf. also Eggeling SBE XXVI, together Pan III. 1.1 22); relatives of the 244-5. sacrificer who are called to join the animal sacrifice Bh. Sr.XII.16.12 (Soma); on the srfaifo Abhiseka (abhi-\i sic, cl. 6 "to pour out death of an dhitdgni they should wear the towards") m. unction rite of the Rdjasuya in sacred cords in the prdcindvitin fashion, ruffle 42 Amavasya

hair and pour dust on themselves (obviously group of priests, the first assistants, who as a mark of mourning) Bh.Pi. 1.1.15. receives a half of what the principal priests get Ap. Sr. XXI.2.17; also called dvitlyin. Cf. awunw Amavasya (ama "in the house", \/vas Wij. "to dwell": to dwell together) f. the night when the sun and the moon "dwall together" srerfjTI Alamkarana n. decoration of mour- =dar&a (seen by the sun only); Ap. Sr. 1.7.1. ners which consists of shaving etc. (napitakar- It is the tithi on which both the sun and the mani) Bh. Pi. 1.12. 7-8, application of moon are the nearest to each other. coliyrium to eyes by the women 11.14. the time when upastarana takes place «T*^T Ambhjrna m. a common name of 4 wash- °kdla Ap. Sr. VIII. 2.10. ing tubs : ddhavaniya, putabhft, the vessel for B.Sr. rinsing mouth, and for washing dishes SWfjTT Alamkdra m. cleansing of the hearths; VI. 34. sweeping round the place with hand (parisa- muhanena) Ap. Sr. VI. 3. 1. 3T**ft Aran! (du) f. two pieces of wood used churning of aivattha wood cov- for fire, made Syoni or deva°) on which SWT Avafa m. a hole in the ground fixing the upper piece uttardrani is not directly the sacrificial post (=yupdva(a) B. Sr. VI.26; mounted. A spindle (pramantha) connects Ap. Sr. VII. 9.9; a hole for ukhd XV. 3.20, them. By rotating the spindle fire is generated also designates uparava XI. 12.5. B Sr ib., Vai. Sr. ib. The operation is m-X* Ava-\/tam (cl. 4) to withhold breath- called agnim manthati Ap. Sr. VII. 12. 10. ing after pronouncing om (pranava) at the end STCO^s^qiW Aranye'nuvdk ya mfn. mantras pre- of a mantra until breath is exhausted Ap. Sr. served in a seciionofthe Aranyaka Ap. Sr. VIII. 18.9. XVII. 16.6. to be studied in the forest (on account of theii obscure character), as distin- Avaddna (ava-\>'daIdo, cl. 6? "to cut guished from grdme'nuvdkya XVII. 17.1. off") n. act of cutting up the offerings, speci- There are 61 aranyenucya libations in Asva ally the cakes, and also the portion thus cut (its mantras are to be used in forest owing to off K. Sr. 1.9.6. The size of the cut off por- its esoteric nature) Eggeling SBE XLIV, tion is that of the first joint of the thumb 336-7, Dumont L' Asva 205. (angusfhaparvamdtra) Ap. Sr. 11.18.9; it is pinched off the middle of the cake with 3 fin- an for Aratni m. a measurement, the 5th part gers, the middle, the third, and the thumb, a purusa (the saenficer's height) K. Sr. XVI. of but using only the fleshy portions not the 8.21, B. Sulb 1.1. nails 10. A" consists of the portions cut a»«i«n* Arthavdda m. explanatory words or state- off the heart, tongue and lungs of animal at ments which illustrate a 'vidhi* (rule) of a the Pom. portions of flesh not cut off B. sacrifice. The Brahmana texts contain, apart anavaddniya 5. Cf. catur, panca and satfavatta; see from vidhi, such statements; a° consists of Sr. XI. nindd, prasamsd, purdkalpa (traditions), para- also aupabhfta, jauhava. nir° cutting of idd into portions for offering krti (story, action of others)— these help to up clarify a rule Ap. Sr. XXIV.1.33; those pas- Ap. Sr. XII.25.8. spe- sages or mantras do fftft refer to anything sam-ava-\/dd to cut off simultaneously from therefore remain un- cial in t'e sacrifice and two substances Ap. Sr. II. 20. 3. changed 3.51. Cf, Oldenberg SBE XXX, adhyavaddmya what is to be cut up B. Sr. X.59. 324, 351 comm; Medhatithi on Mn. 1.3; II.6. ifVf Ardhin mfn. one who gets a half share Bl^swr Avanardana (ava-\f nard, cl. 1. "to in the sacrificial fee; a designation of that bellow out") n. stretching of musical tone by Asvamedha 43

the inserting an intermediary tone {anusvaralU afom Aveksana n. rite of "looking at" at his own Sayana). Cf. Caland on PBr. (VII. 1.2), 132, beverage : the Adhvaryu looks C.H. 466, L.Sr. VII. 10.22. image in the liquid butter poured into the hot cl 3 ." t0 wasb Sr. XIII. 14.2, C.H. 364. SWfaR Avanejana (avaV«y. - drink of cam Ap. with appro- n. rite of washing hands off") sntfes Avesfi f. a propitiatory offering to the when the agnihotra milk has priate mantras quarters (disam) in attenuation for mounting the fire or when it is being been placed over the quarters (diso vyasthapayati Ap. Sr. XVIII. Bn. i>r. into the agnihotra ladle taken up 14.17) 21.8 {Raja). It is an h{i. Cf. Heester- VI. 3. 11. man 196-9. Also considered an independent Avabhrtha {ava-^bhr, cl. 3 "to push rite Ml. II. 3.3. down") in. literally, carrying off or descent before or into the water; the final purificatory bath W5H Asana n. partaking of food Sr. IV. 2. 8, which marks the end of a sacrifice. This is after the assumption of vow Ap. of the sacri- an isti connected with Varuna, consists of Bh. Sr. IV. 3.2 {Darsa : duties bathing of the sacrificer, his wife and priests ficer). either in a flowing river or in a reservoir WW? Asman m. stone for pounding grains on various sacri- (K. Sr. X.8.19), and disposal of the "mill stone, Ap. Sr.I.20.2; name of four water, ficial uteosils smeared with soma>into or, according to some, five stones, each 1 yoktra in and objects like the antelope skin, span long, narrower at the upper end, used 21.12, K. the catvala Ap. St. XIII. 19. 8-9; for thrashing soma XII.2.15. Also said of called Sr. X.8.24. The accompanying rite is the four stones placed along with the bricks XIII. avabhrthesfi B. Sr. VIII. 19-20, -Ap. Sr. XVII.9.5 {Cayana). 20.6-7. the saman is called "saman L. Sr. 3W*qfe* Asvapadika m. fire kindled on the II. 12. 1 chanted by the Prastotr. The rite is puts its foot B. Sr. II. 7. to take place in water and not in fire Mi. XL place where the horse Sr. VIII.7. 2.28. In other rites : Catur Ap. Asvamedha m. horse sacrifice, recorded 14—8.12, Sautramam XIX. 4.6, Asva XX. in the RV.I.162 & 163, to be performed by 393- 22.5. For A° in the Agnistoma C.H. a sovereign {sarvabhauma) or a crowned king 403. though not yet sovereign Ap. Sr. XX. 1.1. (agny) avabhrtha a rite consisting of throwing It takes place in March-April (caitra) ib. 4, the fire of the dead into water before the A° but time varies K. Sr. XX. 1.2-3. Ap. Sr. XIV.21.8. core) ?H3?rt^ Avasrava m. drainage of water from It is a Soma and lasts 3 days (the but the preparatory rites extend over a year or the iula B. Sr. XII. 4. even two. Actually it is a combination of SWJpFT Avahanana n. pounding of grains in a animal sacrifices, Soma and various other mortar for husking K. Sr. V.8.14. popular features. Participants are, besides the B. avahantri f. thresher, a woman, of grains king, his 4 wives, 400 attendants and 4 Sr. 1.6. priests. After the preliminary rites, a horse is selected Sr. BW-rTT^tflT Avantaradiksa f. an intermediate of a particular specification K. consecration Eggeling SBE XXVI, 97. See XX. 1.29-35, bathed, sprinkled and let off diksa. to wander over the country for a year (during which he is not allowed to mate) under the iXXttXXl Avtlntarc3Mahabharata, Kane comments : "the Adhvaryu Bh. Pi. 1.9.2 or the performer. author does not depict what he has seen but The bones are sprinkled by women, and the only what he has heard or read" H. Dh.II first wife standing upon a stone collects the 1238. B. Sr. XV, Ap. Sr. XX. 1-23, K. (2), bones piece by piece in a definite order and Sr. XX. 1—8. For details Dumont L* Asva puts them in a jar. The jar is placed into a pit B. Pi., or on a sami tree or at the root of si«j*>T Astakd f. the eighth day after every a paldsa tree, and all take bath into the fur- fullmoon; see the domestic rite. A° par rows (karsu) Bh. Pi. 1.9.13. Todten 90. see excellence (ek astakd) is the eighth day after the also Antyesfi. fullmoon of mdgha, undoubtedly the eighth day before the new year Ap. Sr.VI.30.7; 3T$nt Ahargana m. name of rites from the three vyasfakd are the first three days of the dviratra to the sataratra Mi. VIII. 1.17, i.e. dark half of a month L. Sr. IX. 3.8; also AV. the ahinas and the sattras Ap. Sr. XXIV. 4.4. XV. 16.2. 3T^H Ahina mfn. "lasting several days" Pan WRW Asfama mfn. name of a small basket, V1.4.145;the name of a class of Soma rite "the eighth", for the offerings of grains B. Sr. in which the pressing days last 2 to 12 days, XV. 16. and alwdys end with an Atiratra; and together with diksd and upasad days it must not arar^TO Asfardtra mfn. an ahina type of Soma extend beyond a month Ap. Sr. XXII. 14.1, lasting "eight nights", which includes 2 Agni- e.g. Gargatrirdtra (3 days), Pancardtra (5), sjomas Ap. Sr. XX1I.23.7, Mi. XII.3.1. Sadah (6) etc. Drddasdha is both an a° and 3,?JI^ Asfdprus n. a kind of golden coin a sattra Asv. Sr. K. 5.2. for a° & s° Ml. X. 6. having marks similar to "eight drops", used 59-61. art A

3Tffi*r«T Ikramana (d-y/kram, cl. 1 "to step or tread VIII.6.13, C.H. 99. upon", RV. X. 166.5) n. crossing the See plan 3. prastara in front of the dhruvd Bh. Sr II. 13 agnidhriya m. one of the dhisnyas, a circular 7; also /vary recrossing II. 14.2 hearth (Darsa). situated in the above 'shed, 1 aratni in 3*\®T Akhara m. diameter, meant for the Agnldhra priest Ap. khara Vadh. Sr. (AO. 1. 10). Sr.Xl.14.2; a square 3nwH Akhyana hearth built of bricks n. "legends"; see pdriplava. K. Sr. XVIII. 6.8 (Cayana). Wig: « ^>M /, (a W|Ci, 6 smrnot "Yg to greet") f. technical Agrayana m. This is an agricultural rite name of the words: ye 3 yajamahe at the of the isji type which an ahitagni should per- beginning of the yajyd, uttered by the Hotr form in order to be able to make use of his indicating his "agreement". The formula is harvest Ap. Sr. VI. 29.2. It is explained followed as by vasa( Asv.Sr. 1.5.4-5 a rite (Darsa). Cf in which the first fruits (agra) are first Keith TS 18, 94. Also name of the formula: employed (eaten) (ayana) Asv. Sr.II.9.1 (agmm) yaja, by which the Adhvaryu urges comm. It follows the procedure of the Darse- the Hotr to recite (modified to hota yaksat in sfi, and may be performed either on the new Soma), uttered ' by the Maitravaruna. The moon or fullmoon (parvan) day. formula ye etc. is replaced by ye svadhdmahe In the rainy season, the ripe syamdka grains in a rite to the pitrs Ap. Sr. VIII. 15.11. cooked either agurtin mfn. in milk or in water, are offeres. pronouncer of the a° formula; or to Soma. a In the autumn, a cake, made of the person who has had the formula uttered for newly harvested paddy, on 12 kapdlas, him. cf. Eggeling SBE XLIV, 32. is offered to Indra-Agni, Ap. Sr. VI. 29.10, or 3Tff'?ritn5a5T?^ a cake, Agnimdrutasastra n. name qf made of old paddy on 8 kapdlas J a % s dedicated offered to to Agni and the Maruts; the Agni as an additional deity, ib. 6, 2nd earn to s° in the trtiyasavana (and the last one Visve Devah, a cake on one kapala to in the Dyavaprthivl. Agnistoma) 3. Sr. VIII. 15, Ap. Sr In the spring, when barley has ripened, l l4; text S f K S n(l), offerings of barley are to be - 457-64. made. rlVu iT, ( )- If one has not performed the A°, he may make the agnihotra cow eat new grains, and smsfts? Agnldhra offer m. ( 1) lighter of the fire, name the Agnihotra with , her milk in homa on the oi an assistant of the Brahman (actually of A day K. Sr. IV.6.11, Asv. the Adhvaryu), Sr. II.9.4. whose main function is to There are 17 sdmidheni verses Bh. Sr. VI 15.3. pronounce the formula: astu srausat in res- The domestic A° rite follows closely the srauta ponse to the dsravana of the Adhvaryu; more- rite. ,B. Sr. 111.12, Ap. Sr. VI.29.2-31.14, over, he kindles the dhisnyaa (Soma) Asv. Ap. Sr. Sr. II.9, K. Sr. IV. 6, Bh. Sr. VI. 15-18 XII.18. 1-4, C.H. 184, and usually main- H.Dh 11(2), 1106, Sr. K(E). 1(1), 502-515! tains the Ores; finally, he gives a recital about graha m. the first drawing of soma the in the 3rd wives of the gods B. Sr.VI.20, pressing, Ap Sr. in 4 streams (dhdrd), by 4 priests XI. 3. 13-14, C.H. 71. He holds fast the together sphya Ap. Sr. XIII. 10.1 1-12, B. Sr. VIII. in hand turned 10 towards the south. See rtvij. Cf. C.H. 335. (2) n. a small shed in which the dhisnya of A° is °sthdli f. a vessel for receiving constructed Ap. Sr. Xl.9.4; also called the drawing Ap. Sr. XII. 1.14. agmdhragara B. Sr.VI.27; situated half inside and half outside the mahdvedi, 6 prakramas 3TmK Aghdra to (a-sjghr, cl. 3 "to sprinkle") the west of the utkara, supported by 4 m. libation (pouring) of clarified butter (diva) beams (west to east) built on 4 posts; a square 2 in number, offered by the Adhvarvu of 5 x 5 aratais, having on the a door on the south ahavaniya always and covered to the east K. Sr.I.8.42 with mats on all sides. Cf. K. Sr. (Darsa). 46 Acama

sruva 111.62.16-18, the 3rd, VIII. 17.1-3. the 4th, The first a , offered to Prajapati with a (srauva°oT prajapatycf) by the Adhvaryu, sitting III. 12.1-3. C.H. 236, 243, 247, 261; also on the northern side of the fire, in a conti- called dhurya (q.v.). the to the east and the ° nuous line from west sthali f. the pot in which a° is poured Ap. second a° by the same priest in a standing Sr. 1.7.5. position from the southern side, west to east again, Eggeling SBE XII, 124, with a sruc STRAIT Ajyedd f. cake sprinkled with a Bh. Sr. (Darsa). or juhu (sraucya° or jauhava") Ap. Sr. II. 19.9; IV. 19.6 14.1. Also the libation of soma, drawn 12.7; II5?1! Ahjana n.See ahjana. by the Adhvaryu with the pariplava from the dronakalah Xll.20.20, Bh. Sr. XIII. 22.5 STfcTsarsr Atancana (a- V'tanc or tac, cl. 7 "to (Soma). cause coagulation") n. milk, milked on the preceding day of the sacrifice, and used as a S(\m Acama m. water into which rice or curdling agent for fresh hot milk. The curd barley has been boiled K. Sr. XIX. 1.20. is used as oblation (Darsa) Bh. Sr.I. 1.2-3. If see also (distillation of) sura. this curdling substance is not available, grains can be used 14.8. arraS^T Acchedana n. stubbs = 5/ava B. Sr. 1.2.

dcchedani f. the name of a mantra (TBr : acch- 3rtfiT*U Atithya n. rite for the reception of the ettL vo ma risam, jivdni saradah satatn etc. soma stalks, which are brought into the prd- 1II.7.4.9-10, used at the time of cutting cinavamsa on a cart, laid over the royal seat darbha grass Ap. Sr. 1.5.5 (Darsa). {rdjasandi). The soma is considered as a king, and as a guest is offered madhuparka, a cow Ztt&H ijya n. melted butter, one of the essential etc. Ap. Sr. X.30.1-31, 31.6-7. An isti materials for oblation; poured into a pot called dtithyesti (guest offering, also called (sthali) covered with 2 pavitras, melted on atithya SBr. III. 4 1.1) is performed B. Sr.VI. the burning embers of the gdrhapatya, again 2 18, Ap. Sr. X. 31.8-16, the first phase of which pavitras are moved backwards and forwards is an ordinary isti followed by the principal over it Ap. Sr. II. 6.1-7 (Darsa). The word offering of a cake to Visnu C.H. 53-60. a" means ghrta K. Sr. 1.8.36 & comm. When no other material is mentioned, a° is the only an?** Atman m. "the self"; the main body oblatory nnterial 38. For offering of a° see (trunk) of the fire-altar, as distinguished from homa. its tail (puccha) and wing (paksa) Ap. Sr. "graha m. a ladleful of clarified butter Ap. Sr. XVI. 1 7. 11 (Cayana). XII.7.9. arrerfhfa Adyartvij m. K. Sr. XX. 1.5. See rtvij. "bhaga m. two libations of clarified butter preceding the principal oblation in Darsa, snirenta Adhavaniya (a-Vdhu, cl. 5 "to stir belonging to Agni and Soma; a° is drawn 4 thoroughly") m. an earthen tub (which contains or, according to some, 5 times with a sruva water) in which the wet and pounded soma into a juhu preceded by asrdvana, pratyd," stalks are laid, stirred before the juice, thus and accompanied with the ydjyd recital Ap. extracted, is to be poured through a strainer Sr. II.18.1-8. H.Dh. 11(2), 1060, NVO. 102. into various cups and dronakalasa Ap. Sr. "sastra n. 4 recitations in the first pressing of XH.2.12, K Sr. IX.5.6, 15. Cf. H.Dh. 1 1(2), the Agnisfoma; the first by Hotr, the second 1 164-5; ddhavandn uriisun "stirred stalks" Ap. by Maitrdvaruna, the third by Brahmanaccha- Sr. XII. 8.4. msin, the fourth by Acchdmka B. Sr. VII. 17; XlV.9-10, Ap. Sr. XII.27. 11-17, C.H. 231- 3tt«nfl Adhdna or Adheya. See Agnyadheya. 4. Sr. K(S). 11(1), 323-7; see sastra. STRIPS Apydyana(a-\/pydlpyai,c\A "to swell, °stotra n. 4 chants corresponding to a° sastra make swell") n. rite of causing the soma stalks (also called ksultakavaisvadevasya stotra, "to swell" either by touching them accomp- chanted during the morning pressing near the anied with the muttering of a mantra: from

audumbari pest (see plan 3) by the 3 priests : stalk to stalk increase (swell), O god Soma, Prastotr, Udgdtr and Pratihartr; see sdman, or by sprinkling water over them Ap. Sr. XI. stotra. The 1st is RV, VI. 16.10-12, the 2nd, 1.11, B. Sr.VI.19; the mantra is to be uttered 1

Avasathya 47

Asv. Sr. 1. 1.20. This rite is in a low voice 3trAgastya), 11,3 II (I), 482-500. (Grtsamada, a Saunaka), III. 4 (Visvamitra), (Kasyapa), V.5 (Atri), VJI.2 (Vasistha), IX. 5 sn^t^n Alambhana (a-\/labh, cl. I "to take") 10 (Jamadagni) Asv. X.70 (Vadhryasva), X.l n. act of tying an animal for killing it K. Sr. L'Asva 165. For Sr. II1.2.5-9. Cf. Dumont V11I.8.15; of slaughtering it (pasva°) XX.4.2I.; in consonance composition of the a° hymns of touching an object IX. 3. 19. PBr. 413-14, with 1 1 praycijas in Pasu Caland grass which con- H.Dh. 11(2), 1118-19. A° might have been Alava m. cut up darbha 1.4.8 (comm: yesu the songs for reconciliation between the priest- stitutes, the mustis Ap. Sr. 247. darbhah). ly families Max M idler HASL. kdndesv aluna

1 "to scatter into") stmic^ Amdtya m. domestic fire (ama~ house) 3tt^qH Avapana (d-s/vap, cl 8. out grains for the oblation said of the avasathya fire B. Sr. II. n act of pouring Bh. Sr. 121.5; the relating of coagulated into a mortar 3nfa«T Amiksa f. a mixture J formula, mantra XIII. 18.10. milk and fresh'hot milk. It is the solid portion See also avahanana, udvapana, nispavana. of the mixture, obtained by pouring the fresh, hot milk over the coagulated milk ,ot the VTtWl Avasathya m. hearth, situated to the doha) Ap. Sr. VIII. avasatha previous day (sayam east of the sahhya in a hut called 2.5-6, K. Sr.IV 3.i0. Sab. on Ml. 11.2.23; ("dwelling place, night's lodging" AV. IX. remain in mentions : milk and curd according to V.17.1 IV. 122 6 7) Ap. Sr. IV. 2.1; also vajina (K. Sr. IV.4.9. comm). its establishment a . See comm. some are against hold it optional, and installed anstaT Ayatana n. site, of fire (places) Bh. while others domestic or ladles are to be with the fire brought from the Sr. 1.6.14, of the altar where hearth or by churning. It is a kept 11.16.11. gdrhapalva triangular hearth of 25 angulis m length on Arambhaniyd (isti) f. an an^Hifttn (sfe) the 3 sides Vai. Sr. 1.3. introductory oblation at Darsa (=anvaram- avasatha is explained as atithmam 2.19. arambhaniyam "an The word bhamya) Mi. XII guests Ap. Sr.V. the vasahhumih, residence of init'ial'day of the Gavamayana, following 4.8 comm. prayaniya" Ap. Sr. XXI. 15. 8. 48 Avapa anm«T Avapa (d-s/vap, cl. 1 "to scatter into, of the Brahman. The call consists of any of insert") m. "insertion", a part of the rite the following : airdvaya, osrdvaya or sravaya which takes place within the framework or finally, om dsravaya Ap. Sr.II.16.2; the first (tantra) of a sacrifice; various principal 2 syllables, each being prolated (Pan VIII. offerings taking place between (or only after) 2.92), e.g. d3,o3, srdi vaya TS. I. 6.11.1, the 2 djyabhagas and the Svisfakft, e.g. are used in the announcement of the pravara (q.v.). milking of cows, arranging of potsherds etc. The following procedure is adopted B. Sr. XXIV. 3. S. Sr. 1.16.3-4. avapika mfn. in a° : The Adhvaryu addresses the Brahman in which an insertion is required Ap. Sr. XIX. '•O Brahman, I shall cause the Agmdhra to 16.4. announce for the pravara"; with his consent the Adhvaryu causes the Agmdhra to "sthdna portion of a paryaya consisting of an announce with the above call: "do thou announce". insertion of chanted verses (called avapika); It is pronounced in the raised pitch Ap. Sr. the a° has a second position in the first XXIV. 1.10; in the rite to the manes d svadha paryaya L. Sr. VI. 5.2. The opposite of a is is used as a VIII. 15. 10; dsruta is a udvdpa rejection of samans MI. X.4.21. synonym of a° II. 15.6 The reply given by the Agni- sntTjpf Avdhana n. invitation to the gods Asv. dhra is called pratydsrdvana (q.v.). Sr. III. 1.12; particularly, to Agni who sends wrfWT Asvina {graha) m-drawingof soma Tor the gods to take part in the offerings for the Asvins at the 1st pressing B Sr VII 8 (dvaha devdn) V.3.7 : paricodana 1.3.17 C.H.182. comm. °pdtra n. cup used at the drawing, having 2 arufcr Avita mfn. see upavita; dvitin m. See corners shaped like a lip B. Sr VII 2 Ap-S« prdcindvitin. ' Sr. XIX. 4.9. C.H.136. '

Avrt f. (1) procedure of a sacrificial act amp?! Asandi f. stool, made of udumbara (comm. kriyd, samskdra) Ap. Sr. VII. 8. 6. wood, with boards and side bars as support each (2) part of the udgitha L. Sr. VII. 10.21, e.g. 1 aratni long, and with the legs reaching pavamdndyendave abhi devdrir upto navel-height iyakaateave divi- ; all tied and woven with

ded into 3 a° : the cord of munja. pd 2 vd 2 mdndyenddvd 2/ abhi A black antelope's skin devdm iyd 1212/ ksdte. is spread over it, and on this soma stalks are laid; called raja (seat of d-\/vrt (cl 1) to repeat a mantra or a sacrifi- the king) Ap. Sr X 29.7; 31.3-5. Similar cial act Ap. Sr. 1.4.6; also in caus. II.9.4. stool-for ukfiya (Cayana) XVI. 10 for 16; gharma (pravargya) XV. 5 7 an$9R Avedana n. proclamation (called samrdd by the Adh- ); for sacrificer (Vdiapeva) varyu that the sacrificer has been consecrated XVIII. 6.3; in the Raja XVIII. 15 5- for the (diksd) Ap. Sr. X. 11.5-6 (dveday). Udgdtr (Mahdvrata) Cf. C.H. XXI. 17.12. Also a 20. couch on which a dead body is carried Bh Pi I. 2.1, Todten 15. STlfcrc Aiir (a-Vsri/sr, cl.9. "to mix, boil") f. sour milk, whisked, warmed and mixed 3H*m* Astdia (^/stu, cl.2 "topraise")m. name with soma juice in the putabhrt (third pressing) of the place where the chanters sit and chant Ap. Sr.XIII.10.8 —10 (dsira'm avanayati). Cf. the bahispavamanastotra (bahispavamdndstdva C. H. 336. Ap. Sr. XI. 14.10); situated outside the sadas within the mahdvedi, to aufsra the south of the cdi- Asis (d-\>'sds, cl. 2 "to pray for") vdla C.H.106n. In Asva K. Sr. XX. 5. 7. f. benediction, pronounced by the Hotr saying: this sacrificer desires 3*T^-rffta Ahavaniya long life' Ap. m. "oblatory": one of the Sr. III. 7.1; pratygasis prayers, 3 principal muttered by a sacrificial fires. It is a square sacrificer for himself mound situated (atmagdmin and uttama- on the eastern part of the purusavdcin, comm.) IV. 1.3. prdcinavamsg? The hearth is kindled by fire brought from the garhapatya K.Sr. IV.9 10 an'sn^T Asrdvana(d-\/"sru, cl 5 "to listen to") and homa is performed on it^cooking mav n. this is a call "to cause to listen to" given by be done on it K. Sr. 1.8.35, 44, the Adhvaryu to the Agmdhra with f]f S. Sr the consent III. 19.4, In Pasu and Soma the fire of a° is Ida 49

transferred to the navel of the uttaravedi, and 3savo3m in the third pressing 18.4; or further the latter is called a° Ap. Sr.VII. 7.3; and varieties, in the the original first pressing, somsdvo3; in a is then called garhapatya the midday salamukhlya adhvaryo som° S. Sr. VII 19 6- or sdlddvdrya {Soma) XI. 5.9-10. * C.H. VIII. 3.5, C.H. 232-3. 78 a° is also called samedhaniya B Sr. X. 21,-See plan 3-6. For ^rnT^Ahitdgni measurements Ap.v m.(fn.).one who has laid the Sulb. II.4.6-8. r< ertorme P,

Ahdrya {a-^hr, cl 1 angfer Ahuti {sjhu, cl "to gather"; m fn. 3 "to sacrifice") f. offer- name of the fire, not ing of a obtained by churn- ladleful (sruc) of clarified butter ing, but set by into the borrowing from another fire fire Ap. Sr. II.14.7. The procedure Asv. Sr. VI. 10.9 (aupdsana, is described as comm.). follows : butter is taken in a pot, melted over the 3fI?I9 Ahdva {d-y/hu garhapatya, purified by or hvd, cl 4 "to call, to dipping summon") m. 2 darbha strainers (pavitra). The technical name of a formula of Adhvaryu fills the juhu with liquid butter the summons, pronounced loudly by the Hotr by means of a sruva, gets before he starts hold of a samidh, walks reciting his sastra. The a' to the north of the dhavamya, formula is: som3savom or somsdvoJ strews grass (a corrupt round the a° and form puts samidh into it; bending of samsdva), "let us both praise", to his knees he pours butter which the Adhvaryu replies contained in the with a formula juhu into the called pratigara fire by uttering svaha, followed (q.v.) S. Sr. VII 9.1, Asv. Sr. m ra UUered thC Sacrificer V.9.1-2. The a° is required H - Dh (and there are \\{2) 99i ^ several a ) in course of the sastra recitation; 4 at the sastras of the prdtahsavana r a ful1 spoon offering and the £",h?l of butter K. Sr. third savana, 5 at the IV. 10 (purnayd midday Asv. Sr. V. 10. 5 srucd, comm.). See also 10—12, and varieties recorded as adhvaryo juhoti, homa. som3savo3m at the beginning of all scstras in the midday pressing 14.3; adhvarvo sosom-

% I

Ijyd Wyaj,c\A "to offer"; cf. Pan III. the £PPellai>on of the 3.98) f. (1) performance of an goddess Ida and isti as an expia- tt r f The fferinS ofl ° takes tory rite Ap. Sr. IX. 1.3. (2) substitution of I, ,k ? place between the sv.stakjt and anuyaja the name of a god in a ydjyd Asv. in Darsa Cf Sr. II. 8. 10 avadana In abbrev. comm. f means iddhvanaI In

Idasuna Wslv, cl 4. "to sew") m.n. mat on of reeds which the omentum of a victim ^hiJdVgn- is laid B. Sr. XV. 31 (baidall phalakd t^tST comm ). board for A cutting the animal organs tC r ed ary " a Kashikar on Bh. Pi. Portion 1.7.7. cut'Tti w- v, eldM ! by^Hott in his left hl bv .hAAd>nar VII Ida f. portions cut another portion up from all oblatery cut off hv th y?: materials, ^himself with 4 or often 5 times, sprinkled with and °f„ V' his thumb forefinger Ap Sr. ajya and consumed III. 2.5-6, Asv. Sr. by all the participants 3 together Ap. Sr. III. 1.1. mentions uttareld. Pal tneth* Adhvaryuam. i„ puts a portion of the 50 Idhma

clay, victim's flesh called avantareda consisiting Isfaka f. bricks, generally, made of of of fat in the Hotfs hand Bh. Sr. VII.21.1. used at' Cayana for constructing the altar, long as sacrificer's °patra or patri (also called darupcTji, idaca- various size and form, as drawn on them, masa, idopahavana B.Sr.I. 18) or °amavatta- foot and having 3 lines Ap.Sr. XVI. 13.6-7, 10. Bricks dhdni f. a vessel made of as: utha wood, burnt red one is called asadha as long as the foot of the sacrificer. having a are named, the first wife); others rod of 4 angulas in breadth (Vai. Sr. XI. 8) or (manufactured by the sacrificer's valakhilya, svaya- having a hole of 4 angulas in breadth K. Sr. I. are yajusmatl, lokamprna, Total number of i° requir- 3.36. comm, used for holding the ida Ap. Sr. matrnna', citrini etc. 10,800. 1.15.7. ed for the five layers is or ilopa— invocation to °hvana or "upahvana Bricks are also required for constructing a goddess F. The rite i° as well as to the mound over the remains of charred bones at follows the cutting up of the i° is sup- which the cremation ground Bh. Pi. II. 4. 3-4. cf. succour the posed to induce the goddess to asthisarhcayana; each measuring l/24th of Asv. Sr. I. 7.7. sacrificer the citi or one human foot ib 5. Idhma m. wood sticks used for kindling °pasu m. animal sacrifice at the beginning of in of 5 victims fire, made of palasa or khadira wood, 21 the Cayana in which the heads as bricks. Cf. number. Out of these, 1 5 are thrown into smeared with blood are used fire at the time of samidheni verses, 3 are used Mahldhara on VS. XXVII. 29. as paridhi, 2 for the 2 dghdras, 1 for anuydja fRit m. of doubtful meaning; comm. Ap. Sr. 1.5.6 & comm. But the number of Istarga kdstham, uhnu- at i thya, 23 as, dam, ahgarakarsandrtham i° varies : 17 or 23 at Pasu, 22 at at Catur. kam B. Sr.XlV.4.

°pravrascana m. splinters obtained when f. obla- Isti Wyaj, cl. 1 "to sacrifice") planed Ap. Sr. 16 3, used as a paridhis are tion "of havis, offered by the Adhvaryu in 9.12. special oblation (Darsa) III. a standing position to the south of the altar °samnahanaa. cord for tying up the logs accompanied by vasal and yajyanmclkvia K.Sr. distinguished from 11.13. 1. I. 2.6; 9.18. The term is The so-called class of rite, idhmabarhirdharana n. rite consisting of ahuti and homa. Sr. is the model (prakrii), requir- fetching i° and b° at {Darsa) = sulba Bh. of which Darsa Agnldhra, Uotr and 1.5.11-13. ing 4 priests : Adhavaryu, Brahman, helped and sponsored by the sacri- n. name of an isti in SFsrg^T Indraturiya ficer and his wife B. Sr. II. 3. which "one fourth" of the 4 fold parts is dedicated to Indra, performed at the begin- fcz^H lstyayana n. a group of rites compris- ning of Raja Ap. St. XVIII. 9.6. cf Heester- ing Cdtu'rmdsya, Turdyana and other similar man 34-7. rites Asv. Sr. 11. 14.1. (istibhirayanam gama- nam yesu kurmasu, comm.). ^?HH Indranas n. chariot (anas) of Indra, having 4 wheels B. Sr. XV. 14 (Asm). Cf. Dumont L'Asva 312, 320.

f I

:ara or darbha grass the cart for rice; ftjteT Islkd f. brush of Swt f. shafts (poles) of hit applied to the eyes right and the other on with which collyrium, i i there are 2, one on the [Soma). Cf. the cart for the sacrificer Bh. Sr. X. 4.13 the left (Darsa) Ap. Sr. I. 7,5; of of carrying soma stalks Bh. Sr. X. 19.15; XIII. saresika. the length 3 10; also a measurement 88 fingers, (west-east) of the altar of Pasu At». Sr. VII. cf B. Sulb. 1.1. 3.8 & comm. see also aksa. 5

3^fT Ukha f. eartheit pot ,(RV. 1.162.15) fot Uktha n. recitation in general (=sastra) t Sr.) Sr. VII. 6. forming one of the 4 parts (actually the prin- sdmnayya ( = kumbln Ap. Bh. 8; XV.2.7; cipal one) of the Sastras. Cf °mukha. also used at the pravargya Ap. Sr. specially at Cayana, shaped square or round, brhad°\mahad° the great litany; a series of 1 prddesa hi h, 1 aratni broad XVI. 4.7; verses in triplets, also consisting of prose fc bricks (4) are put into it, and it is turned up- formulas, recited by the Hotr at the midday side down over a pit, and fuel is added to pressing, in response to the mahdvratasdman, burn the bricks XVI. 5.8-12. cf. Dumont in the Mahdvrata day of the Gavdmayana L'Asva 58. Eggeling SBE XLI1I, 110-11. ukhya mfn., m. fire preserved in an u° for a "patra n. a vessel in which the remnant of performer of Cayana Ap. Sr. XVI. 9.1. libation is poured after each sastra Asv. Sr. 9.26. cf. Eggeling ib XXVI, 293. V 3^: Uccaih ind. leudly, the manner of "mukha n. "the face of u°", the main part announcing the name of the human Hotr at of a sastra, e.g. the third part of the djya- the time of the pravara recital, as opposed to Sastra & Sr. VII. 11.3 (mukhiya XI. 14.3) of upwhsu. The name of the Hotr is to be the Brahmandcchaihsin (RV. VIII. 17.7-1 3) announced in a low tone (upumsu), but im- C.H. 248. mediately after "human'/ (mdnusa) is to be pionounccd loudly Bh. Sr. 11.15.13 (Darsa). "vlrya n. "the strength of the praise", the At the time of choosing priests at Soma : last part of a sastra (ajyti), consisting of a "God Adit>a is the divine Ad/iraryu", is to be formula : ukthath vdei etc. and followed by muttered inaudibly (updi'nstt), but "N.N. is some other words as necessary at different the human" (Adhvaryu etc.) loudly X 1.4-7. sastra* S. Sr. VII.9.6. C.H. 233*=i«tt/v«f japa see updiiisu. Asv. Sr V. 10.22-24. Synonym ukthasatnpad Vt. Sr. XX. 21. gftsiW Ucchishi n. remainder of the oblation, with which the unfinished portion of a sacri- "sas mfn; m. "singer of praise", i.e. Hotr; fice can be pcrfoimed Bh. Sr. IX. 17.7; it is the word is pronounced in vocative by the consumed by the priests Ap. Sr. XVIII. 6.11; Adhvarvu when he urges the former to recite also in the sense of the leavings of food Bh. Ap. Sr.' XII. 27.19. Sr. XI.12.19. girm Ukthya m. (or uktha) a Soma sacrifice "khara m. a mound of s-and raised to the (one of the samsthds), in which there are 1 north of the said where the sacrificial uten- stotras and as many sastras (by adding 3 sils smeared with the leavings of the oblation more of each to the 12 stotras and 12 sastras are cleansed Ap. Sr.XV.ll.l6.See plan 3. of Agnisjorna). The last 3 are called uktha, addi- one for each hotraka. There is also an °patra n. utensils smeared with if, cleansed

: and tional animal sacrifice a goat for Indra on the mdrjaliya Bh. Sr. XIII. 8. 6. Agni (besides that of the Agnis(oma) Asv. Sr. VI. 1.1-3, Ao.Sr. XVI. 1. cf. Eggeling SBE 3t«.h«i Ucchrayana n. See yupa° XLl,xiv-xvi. 3?fT Utkara m. lubble, a little mound, "graha m. name of a soma libation at the made up of the earth dug up for preparing morning and midday pressings B. Sr.VlI.18, the vedi (also of mahdvedi), situated to the

: Ap. Sr. XII.28.11-13, belonging to Mitra north of the eastern portion of the vedi at a and Varuna C.H 242. "pdtra,i\nd "sthali are spot which is 32 uiigutas from the eastern the necessary utensils Ap. Sr. XII. 1.14. cf. portion of the vedi (J of its length) Ap. Eggeling SBE XXVI, 293. Sr. II. 1.6-7 (Darsa); the siumbayajus are £

52 Uttapaniya

dumped here Bh.Sr II.1.10 and various other things. See plans 4 Utsarjana (ud- 3, & 6. yjsrj, cl. 6 "to let SWjta Uttapamya m. name of a certain fire used for burning the dead extinguish body of women V. 27.3; passing over and men who are not vance) (non-obser- dhitagni, householder certain acts of a rite B VIII. 21 5 HI 1,[ ^ K(S) r 818 " ' J' a Cf. H1 Dh!Tia) "232 ak iya f offeri ! - °S ^ water liba- ^^,th-tion with joined/palmsi (anjali) to the dead SWT Uttama mfn., high tone, the for a number mode of of days Bh. Pi. recitation of I 7 $1. the mantras taken from the RV; medha), Todten 77. w one of the tones (sthana) K. Sr. IN. 1.5. All that follows the **** Udacana n. svisfakrt or idd till filling spoon 0f (camasa, b , samyuvdka are recited in Ap. Sr. comm.), this way Asv. 1.5.28 used for PCine (/5f/);,the whole of the third pressing (Soma)' Sr. * gggAp. Sr. Ap. XXIV. 1.14. M. 13.2. B. rf'VlPS'SS

*nWfa Uttarandbhi f. navel of the uttaravedi, a square hole measuring 1 % Ud pradesa or as much m yd f Eluding as a cow's or a horse's hoof ritf s72 ? i « Ap. Sr. VII. 5.1; V 3t he Cnd opposite (Mtopuccha). it is sprinkled with djya in Pasu 4: when the a ?h I ^*'>« but based on it fn th fire brought from the ahavaniya is laid on it Sormed the hearth becomes the new ahavaniya and the original a° becomes the gdrhapatya Ap 1 ^5 Svasti B.'s? Sr. VII. 7.3. See plans Vviii.21,mll'A'n'r^TôÂp. 3,5 & 6. Sr. XIII. 23.1-5, C.H 405 3?fT^f? uttaravedi f. the "upper" or "high" altar, erected in the east, situated within the V™, cl. 4 "to leave off") f rite of n up he sacrificial arena but acnfical outside the said; a square ground, o-pposite of VhJaZdna mound, measured with a yoke pin (samyd), co"S'sting of an LV,baked offering of a cake made from the earth dug up from the cdivdla on 5 or 8 potsherds to Agnfon the fire Ap. Sr. VII. 3.13 (Para); but measurements which is again produced by attrition A^ differ XVI. 13.11, Bh. XIII. 25 Sr. XII. 5.2. The u° is 3-5, B. St. VIII. 22. used also in the Soma C.H. 74-5; in the a tbe e of So™, when - and is performed Cayana (on which the fire-altar is raised); in th/n ?i , i , - * " *,,a ' sacri the Varunapraghdsa (where there are 2). Cf ffl£sija^7i. Eggeling SBE XII, 392. See plans 3,5 & 6. uttard vedi-a. vedi in the eastern side belonging to the Adhvaryu in Varunapraghdsa, 8 * 8 p,ateAp - situated Vr - to the north of the daks'nd vedi (of ^/iTWJiS the Pratiprasthdtr) Ap. Sr. VIII. 5.5. ScrM^sr Vdicinavamsa m. a shed auttaravedika m. the hearth within with beams the u° directed to the north on whichan offering Ap. Sr. V.4.1. see is made in the upasads dhavaniydgdra. of Soma Ap. Sr. XI. 6. 10. It is used as the ahavaniya. Uduha (tid-ûh, cl. 1 "to remove off") m (1) a broom of plaited reeds for "pushing 35^WT Uttareld f. See idd. off" water {Asva) Ap. Sr. XX. 3.19. cf abhyuha. SfWT utpavana n. purification of waters by (2) name of a tone "pushed up high" moving the two upward-pointed in the pavitras samavedic recitation, forward and backward L. Sr. 1.5.1. comm. Ap. Sr. 1.11.8. Puspa 518. 3m»T Utsarga m. act of passing over certain days Udgdtr m. the "chanter" (chief of the and rituals of a sattra Ap. Sr £XI.25.5; the choir) one of the 4 principal priests, who rites consisting of such omissions are called chants the hymn of the samaveda utsargindmayanam, (stotras). variants of the Gavd- The assistants of U° (udgdtrs) are : Prastoir, mayana XXI. 24-25. Pratihartr and Subrahmanya Ap. Sr.X.1.9 Upayama 53

He also participates in some minor acts. See ^m^Upagraha m. designation of an "e" used also ftvij. as nidhana (q.v.) at the end of a saman L.Sr 1.6.3. Wrfor udgjthara. name of the 2nd portion, the principal part, preceded by om, a s of tot ra ^q^TcT Upqghdta m. modification in the chanted by ths Udgdtrs Ap. Sr. XXI. 10.4. prakrti B. Sr. XXVI. 3 2. see saman, stotra.

Udyati f. one of the varieties STS'sa: (vistuti q. Upadrastr m. umpires engaged by a v.) of chanting the trivrt stoma of the'bahis- king for the dice game ; samgrahttr, bhaga- pavamdna stotra; in which the verses are dugha (collector of taxes), ksattra AnP Sr arranged in ' "ascending order" : in the 1st XVIII. 19.6-8 (Raja). turn the first verses of the triplet, in the 2nd turn ^"ITjpT Upanahana second verses, and in the 3rd turn the (upa-\/nah, cl. 4 "to tie last up") n. a cloth used for verses : a a a, b b b, c c c. Cf Eggeling tying up Soma stalks, SBE XXVI, 310. See also kulayini, pari- see Soma". vartini. 3T3i?"T Upabarhana n. pillow, used as a sacri- 3g-virtue of his desig- fire; it is held below a vessel in which the fire nation (samakhyana K. Sr. IX. 5. 32) Ap. Sr. is carried K. Sr V 4.20, B. Sr, 11.17 XII. 14.11 (camasonnayana C.H 204). See (the letter is called agnyud- dharanapdtrl). also rlvij.Cf. ud-s/nt "to decant" Ap. Sr. VI. 7. 6, B.Sr. VII. 13. (2) name of a long curved ladle (sruc) when used as a supporting ladle; made OTITg Upagatr m. a subordinate chanter, of udumbara wood Bh. Sr. XI. 5. 12 (Soma)._ chorister; there are at least 4 u° who sing "/io" continuously in a low tone followed by 3l Upagltha n. the song of the uoavatr*. Ap. Sr. XX. 13.7. Upayama m. name of an earthen vessel 54 Upara

should for soma Ap. Sr. XII.10.7; for sura, 17 in the priests as well as the sacrificer number, XVIII. LI 7 (Vdja). wear the thread in yajnopavitin fashion XXIV. 2. 15 (also called simply upavitin,¥L. Upara m. (1) one of the lower crushing- Sr. 1.7.14 & comm). Cf. TS. 11.5.11.1, SBr. stone's on which ,soma stalks are laid for pres- II. 4.2.1. The word is distinguished from (RV. 1.79.3; X.94.5); the 5th one sing dvl'a (prdcindvita, "apavlta, "dvavita) which the centre is called u° on which (largest) in indicates wearing of u° in the reverse order the crusher (grdvan) stone is struck Ap. Sr. for the funeral rites and the rites for the XII.9.3 manes, nivita stands for wearing the u° (2) the unchiselled, lower portion of a yupa suspended from the neck (Mahdpitryajna) about a 5th portion of the whole log, which Ap. Sr. Mil. 16.18. See also Upanayana' is dug into the pit VII. 3,1. (Grhya).

Upavasatha (tipa-s/vas, cl.l "to dwell IV. 1 89). 1.4.48) m. fas- SBr. III.4. near; secondarily, to fast" Pan Upasad f. (siege or homage before a main rite, on a group of rites ting' or fasting day, 4 4); an isti which comprises prepara- which the preliminary matters like taking place between the conclusion of the a yupa etc. are after pravargya tion of an altar, fetching dtksa, and the sutya but always Sr. 1.14.16 (Agnihotra), XX.8.15 Like pravargya it is perform- doneAp. (q v ) of the Soma. The sacnficer and days. Oblation (before the sutya day): ed twice a day at least for 3 fire C.H. 77. Visnu others keep vigil near the sacred of cfarified butter to Agni, Soma and "to offered into the ahavanlya with juhu gq-cnsm Upa-\'\djaya, cl. 1 (from vdja) are and also ahttti called upasad" with the fire" (upavdjayati) Bh. Sr. IL12 3 (isti)- fan up XI.2. 12-3.12. Vedic grammar 569, srumB. Sr. VI.20-21, Ap. Sr. (Darsa). Cf. Macdonell, 105- cf C.H. 67-70, Eggeling SBE XXVh d; 585,7. (Asva) 12 11 There are 11 days of u° Upavita (upa-^.-yalvi, (xm) 3q*far (Yajha) (sattra) Ml. III.3.15; 6 (Cayana) Ap. Sr. *> over") n. sacred -14 "to envelop XVI. 35.6. on by a thread or a piece of cloth put over mfn. relating to u°, specially sacrificer or priest Ap. Sr. V1IU5 1 aupasad the right arm, of a vedi B. Sr. VI1.3; an ekdha XVIII.45. his left shoulder and under said fashion the person wearing it in this and 3*raflTH Upasamtdna m. a mode of recitation, c&Wedpajnopavitin mfo(sacrificiallyinvested) is nivid or anything to the preced- from a pracinavitin by joining a 18 10 as distinguished cf samtana. ing syllable Asv. Sr. V.9.14,18. sacrificial operations for gods (q v.).' in all UpamSu 55

STHTra Upasamasa m. recitation of a RV. priests address one another by their official stanza pronouncing the pranava (om) at the designation, and none can drink soma with- end Asv. Sr. VIII. 8. 7. out this invitation XII.24.14-15. cf. C.H.

62. TS. 1 1.4. 12.1 : tasminnindra upahavam 3"mn Upasarga (upa-\/srj, cl.l "to pour on", aicchata : Indra wished to get an invitation RV.VI. 36,4) m. (1) pouring of nigrdbhya at that sacrifice. waters on the soma stalks Ap. Sr. XII. 10. 10; 12.4. upahavya m. name of an ekdha in which the names of the deities are pronounced cryp- (2) liturgical interpolation of syllables, 3 at tically L. Sr. VIII.9.1. cf. Caland PBr. 472. the end of the first 3 pddas and 5 at the upahvdna n. a beginning of the last 2 padas Nid. 11.12. cf. mantra of invitation for drink- Caland on FBr. 306-07. ing soma Asv. Sr. V.6.3. upasrsta mfn. said of a god to whom an Upahoma m. subsidiary (additional) adjective is attached,/.e. Agnitapasvant S. Sr. oblation which takes place either after the 1.17.5. pradhdna or before the samistayajus Ap. Sr. 11.21. 2 (Darsa). upasarjanl f. water which is heated to be mixed with flour for preparing a dough K. 3

m. oblation of clarified butter offered °yaja 3

Upakarana (upa-d-y/kr, cl.8 "to fetch, SHTOsft Ulapardji f. litter of cut and dried set about") n. "act of fetching"; rite of setting gra c s, used for strewing between the gdrha- about the chanting of the bahispavamdna patya and the dhavamya Ap. Sr. 1.15.4 stotra called stotropdkarana. The Adhvaryu (Darsa). gives signal to the Prastotr by, handing -him Ulukhala n. mortar, made of paldsa or over a handful of barhis Ap. Sr. XII. 17.6-8; udumbara wood K. Sr. 1.3.36 comm, Ap. XIII. 15. 3 (Soma); he also urges the Hot r to Sr. XVI. 26.1; used for pounding corns at recite the prdtaranuvdka (updkaroti) XII. various sacrifices. Cf. Ap. Sr. 1.7.5; VI. 29.15. 3.14. cf. C.H. 174, 369. A stotra is "yoked"

to the face of a sacrifice : vdcameva tad yajna- °musale(du) n. mortar and pestle S. Sr. IV. 3. 2. mukhe yunaktiti brdhmanam B. Sr. XI V. 5. 3?!$ Ulmuka n. burning firebrand used for

cf. C.H. 174 e. At the animal sacrifice : the kindling fire; it is carried by the Agnidhra Adhvaryu takes 2 kusa blades and a branch who is called prathama since holding it he of plaksa tree and touches the victim with leads the procession to kindle the sdmitra them, and recites 2 mantras. This is called fire B. Sr. IV.6, Ap. Sr. VII. 16.2-3. pasupdkarana by which the victim is dedicated to the deities Ap. Sr. VII. 12.5-8 (Pasu). tjcrffar Usnlsa m. n. turban, twisted by an initiated sacrificer 3 times round his head Serene Updcara m. S. Sr. I.1.12.See upa°. Ap. Sr. X.9.9. (Soma); a piece of cloth with

, 3rcnra Ttf!<»l Updvarohana n. descent of fire by knots for tying u^ soma stalks X.24.14, and attrition of the 2 aranis at the time of kind- afterwards used as a turban at the avabhrtha ling a hearth; opposite of samdropana (q.v.). XIII. 22.3.

35 U

3TOfeg*>T Orndstukd f. ball of wool, used as a offerings are made to the deities Ap. Sr. XII. sacrificial implement tor throwinu at the face 29.6: these are 12 grahas : dadhigraha, of the soma vendor Ap. Sr. X.26.14 (Soma). updili.su, antarydma, aindravdyavya, maitrd- < _ varuna. sukra, manthin, 2 rtu and 2 3£3iT Urdhxajna mfn. "with raised knees", dsvina, aupasaya pdtras associated with the dditya- the prescribed sitting posture of the priest at sth fill and the ukthyasthdll; the number can the patmsamydja offering Bh. Sr. 111.7.7. (Darsa). be raised to 17 by adding the amsu, adabhya and 3 atigrdhya cups C.H. 108. cf. K. Sr. ib. 3^

animal are buried (Fasu) Ap. Sr. VII. 16.1; and porridge (caru) in the vikrti in place of it is situated outside the vedi, barhis, to the west of paddy, potsherds and rice cake res- the sdmitra. See plan 3. pectively in the prakrti Bh. Sr. VI.15.7-8. This modification of, mantra can only occur Oha (\/uh,c\. 1 "to remove") m. substi- in a prakrti Ap. Sr. XXIV.3.49-50. Asa tution of one word for another (its order, modified mantra cannot be subjected to the number etc.) in a mantra for adapting the rules of pronunciation prescribed for normal mantra to the changed context, occasioned mantras, it is not classed strictly as a mantra by the introduction of new objects like sara 1.35. Also a versified mantra cannot be grass, sydmdka grains, sthdli (cooking vessel) modified Asv. Sr. V.4.8.

WtRgavanam (avanam from-v/v*-, cl.lor4 XX. 8. 12 (Raja). ['to weave") ind. a mode of recitation °pdtra n. a vessel used at the in which the stanzas are rtugraha XII "woven together" by 27.13. reciting them one after another continuously without pausing for breath (unc tenoref Asv. Sffasr gtvij m a p r j est who performs a sacri. Sr. 1V.6.1; explained as : rcamrcam anavd- fice on behalf of a sponsor : sacrificer (yaja- nam (without breath) uktvu pranutydvasyet indna). 16 such priests are enumerated in Asv. ib. 2. Sr. IV. 1.6: Hotr, Maitrdvaruna, Acchdvaka, Grdvastut; Adhvaryu, Praiiprasthatr, Nesfr, Rc (k) f. ^ (*) one of the 4 classes of Unnetr; Brahman, Brdhmandcchamsin, Agni- mantra, having fixed syllable, pdda and pause dhra, Potr; Udgdtr, Prastotr, Pratihartf K. Sr. 1.3.1 & comm. as distinguished from Subrahmanya. Of these, Hotr, Adhvaryu the vajus, sdman, nigada mantras, cf. MT. Brahman and Udgdtr are the 4 principal 11.1.35. priests called mahartyij or madhyatahkdrin the are When Ms employed the Hotr is the (ddyartvij also) Ap. Sr. X.1.9; XIV. 24.6; the dominant figure Bh. Sr. 111.15.6. other 3 mentioned after each are their assistants {catvdrastripurusdh Asv. Sr. IV. ^ifa Rjlsa n. sediment, i.e. the dregs of soma 1.4). Only one priest : Adhvaryu is required Ap. Sr. Xll. 12.11 (^kiftila B. Sr. V11.6 for Agnihotra; for Agnyddheya, Darsapurnamasa comm.); obtained at the 3rd pressing, and and all other isfis four priests : Adhvaryu, mixed with dadhi Ap. Sr. XI 11.20,8; immer- Agnidhra, Hotr and Brahman; for sed at the avabhrtha B. Sr. VIU.20. Cdturmdsya the fifth priest is Praiiprasthatr besides the kumbha m. a vessel in which the sediment four of Darsa; Maitrdvaruna is the sixtht priest is kept K. Sr. X.9.1. in Pasu. But in Soma aU the 16 priests are ' mukha mfa the pressing stones on the surface required B. Sr. 11.3;* and according to Kausi- takins a 17 th called Sadasya is of which the residue of soma juice is added Ap Sr smeared, and the smeared faces are turned to X.1.10; and B. Sr. 11.3 provides 3 more assistants to Sadasya. The one another while the sediment is collected- functionaries like samitr, camasddhvaryus are not Bh. Sr. XIII. 12.10. recognized as r° though they are engaged in the sacrificial work Mi. 1II.7.33. The,priestly office mSTO? Rlugraha m libation of 1 2'r/J/s (seasons), belones to the brahmins Ap. offered to various deities in the morning pres- Sr. XXIV. 1.21 The priests are chosen sing by the Adhvaryu and the Praiiprasthatr by the sacrificer in a solemn function alternately, and B Sr. 11.4, C.H. 5. A priest others singly Ap. Sr. XII. IsZ follow a code of conduct; he is 26.8-27.8. B. Sr. VII. 16. cf. C.H. 224, Eggel- not to accent an office left by another, ing SBE XXVI.319-20. not to'purchase the priesthood, nor to accept the office for a sacri "diksd f. mantras muttered on the sacrificer ficer who has scars etc. But in case of deoriva when he steps on the antelope skin Ap. Sr. tion of the means of livelihood he is allowed 58 Ekadhana to accept officfc if he gets lucrative remunera- (Maitravaruna, Pratiprasthdtr, Brdhmandccha- tions; and Baudhayana reminds the priest of a msin, Prastotr) get half of the principal's distressing situation described in RV.IV.18.13 : share (6% each), whence they are called "In distress I cooked for myself the entrails of ardhin or dvitiyin; the 2nd assistants (trtiylns): a dog. Among the gods I did not find any Acchdvdka, Nesfr, Agnldhra and Pratihartr sympathizer. I saw my wife dishonoured. get similarly £ (4% each); the 3rd assistants Then the falcon brought me sweet water" B. (pddins) : Grdvastut, Unnetr, Potf and Subrah- it. XXIV.13. manya get J (3% each) Ap'. Sr. XUI.3.11-12, Chinna 76. See also daksind. The priests are to get sacrificial fees according fee is to their shares as laid down : the entire In procedural matters of a sacrifice the divided into 4 shares to be distributed among Brahman is supreme; the priests function one the 4 groups of Hotr, Adhvaryu, Brahman and by one Bh. Sr. III. 15.6. Functions of the Udgdtr so that the principal priests get each principal priests are mentioned in RV. X. 12% of the whole amount; their first assistants 71.11. E

ekasrutih, Kasika on Pan. I. 2.33. qwr Ekadhana n. an earthen jug in which the But there are three alternatives : ekadhana water is stored, 3 to 1 1 in number Ap. Sr. XII.2.13 (Soma). The Ekadhana water (1) it js an intermediate accent between waters, early in is fetched from the running udatta and anudatta ; (2) it takes the accent the morning on the very day of pressing, of the preceding vowel; (3) it is the seventh of mixed with soma juice in the piitabhrt XII. seven accents Mbh on Pan I.e. 16.11. q^T^fsPTt Ekadasim f. an animal sacrifice in ekadhanin mfn. servants who are in the which 11 victims are immolated; also called of e° water B. Sr. VII. 3. charge Aikddasinapasu, °kratupasu or "ijya Ap. Sr. t»^qrfwHt Ekapdtinl f. name of the 3 "isolated" XIV. 5-7; a model of the pasuganas ib 1 stanzas recited in the vaisvadeva and comm. E° follows the pattern of savauiyapasu dgnimaruta sastra Asv. Sr. V.18.11. cf. C.H. MI. VIII. 1.14. There are 13 yiipas of which 354,372. the 12th is called upa.iaya and the 13th pdtnivata; or only 1 yupa may serve the purpose K. urdhvapdtra ^ffllT* Ekapdtra n. synonymof the Sr. VIII.8.27. The southernmost vupa is the Asv. Sr. V.6.29 & comm. tallest of all ib. 19.

i.e. the neutral q*wfct Ekasruli f. monotone, r«»;iG£*5T Ekdstaka f. See astakd. tone in which the mantras are pronounced in rj*>T$ Ekaha m. sacrifice of one day ritual, except in cases like subrahmanya, japa, Soma nyuhkha, and soman recitations to be done by duration; reckoned as a class of Soma, as distinguished from the ahina and the sattra. the sacrificer Asv. Sr. I. 2.8, K. Sr. 1.8.19. Agnis(oma is an e" since the main rite relating see svara. to soma is performed in one day (sutyd). A aikasrutya n. relating to e°, defined as udcit- large "number e are prescribed for fulfilment of tdnudattasvaritdndm parah samnikarsah aika- desires B. Sr. XVIII, Ap. Sr.XXII. of certain srutyam : the maximum close contraction 1-3. see also gosava, sadyaskrl. cf. Keith uddtta, anudatta and svarita tones Asv. Sr. RPV. 336. i.b.9; derived from e°, explained as svarana- mudattadindm avibhago bhedatirodhdnam SAi

^?wraw^ Aindravayavagraha "patra m. Dame of one n. name of the cup used at the rite of the soma drawings, dedicated to Indra and (one of the urdhwpatras) B. Sr. VII. 12. Vayu, being a part of the offerings to the twin "Nnw? Aindrdgnagraha divinities (dvidevatyagraha) Ap. Sr. XII.20 m. name of a drawing pf soma 18-21.6, C.H. 199. for Indra and Agni B. Sr. VII. 16, An Sr. XII.27.8, C.H. 229.

3ft O

3ft*T Odana m. n. rice, cooked and served VI. 18.13. to the relatives of the sacrificer, and also consumed by o all priests Bh. Sr. VIII.13. ^IfJ** srdvaya=dsrdvaya, the call of the 1, 13-14 {Sdkamedha), also at Agrayana Adhvaryu. See dsrdvana.

sft Au

sftrrc^fsf Auttaravedika.See uttaravedi. Auddhava m. left-over of the barhis, used, sftf*^ Audumbarl f. a post (sthiind), fo strewing made of Ap. SY.VIIl.14.4; it is a prastara 5 udumbara wood (Ficus religiosa), as high as the W>T+Scf Aupabhrta sacrificer, having a knot directed to the mfn. limbs of an animal which are east (prdcinakarna), raised ceremonially by cut into the upabhrt (cf. avaddna); enumerated the Adhvaryu as : with the help of the Udgdtr at the right forefoot {sakthi- a central purvanadakd), point of the sodas, 6 prakrama's to the left buttock {sroni), and the the east of the thinnest ihird part antahpdtya and 1 prakrama to of the anus (guda); these 3 the limbs (also called south of the prsfhyd. It is the thickest of tryahga, q.v.) are meant for Agni all posts of the sodas, and over which the Svistakrt K. Sr. VI.7.7. (Pasu). Cf. H.Dh. chadis is laid. II (2), 1126-27. also Raising and fixing it in a hole See jauhava. give rise to an dhuti of ajya K. Sr.VIII 5 31 sffacrafaif; Aupavasathika & coram, Ap. Sr.XI.9.9-"l0.5, B. Sr. VI.26- or Aupavasathya mfn. 27'. See plan 3. See upavasatha.

aft^iT 3ft

«PG Kamsa m. n. a vessel, made of brass, used the householder 5.41. With the rest of the for holding clarified butter in the Tdnunaptra ground and parched barley a figurine of a ram B. Sr. VI.19. (mesa) and a ewe (mesl) are made by the Adhvaryu and the Pratiprasthdtr respectively *>CTft*rc Ka\apari\dra (pari-y/vr, cl.5 "to 5.42-43 (Varunapraghdsa). cover, surround") m. enclosure of strarv mat The flour of k° is also (ka(a), used as ritual toilet, 2 in number, used for preparing the savaniyapuroddsa erected to the north of the prdcinavamsa; one at the pressings Bh. Sr. XIII. 18.1 (Soma). on the eastern side for the sacrificer, and the other on the western side for his wife B. Sr. fwfcti Karndlarda m. a hole on both VI.l. sides of the hqvirdhdna cart in which poles are fixed Ap. Sr. XI. 7. 3 (Soma). asft Kanduyani f. a scratcher, made of the black horn of a antelope, used by an initiated WT Karman n. a sacrificial act which must sacrificer (diksita) for scratching himself when produce a result K. Sr. 1.1.2 (as opposed to K. Sr. XV.6.8. necessary the speculative religion); indicated by injunction H. Sr. Kapdla n. a kind of burnt potsherd; they 1.1.6. see also mantra. are broken pieces of a vessel K. Sr. II. 3.8 W«l Karsana n. prolonging a syllable in a comm; recognized as sacrificial utensil (pdtra). chant by inserting one or more tones; 5 types They are arranged in such a manner that the in all, of which the 2nd tone is the main size and shape of a horseshoe is obtained; on Puspa 518, e.g. bd 2 rhiso. Cf. C.H. 466. these puroddsas are baked, 7 to 12 k° are V% Karsu f. trench or furrow, required for baking a cake for Agni, 1 1 for 3 in number, one for Indra, 12 for Savitr, 7 for the Maruts dug out to the northern side of the rear of the etc; 3 for roasting corns. They are 2 fingers cremation place; surrounded by stones and sand. in length and breadth Vai. Sr. XI. 9. On the The trenches are flooded with waters, manner of arrangement of k° for baking cakes and the relatives of the deceased have bath in the Ap. Sr. 1.22.1-23.6 (Darsa). Cf. Eggeling water Bh. Pi. 1.7.11. SBE XII, 34. See plan 7-8. *>f3Tyoga m. "yoking", i.e. putting the k° on on, embroidered in gold, on which the Hotr sits fire Ap. Sr. I. 23.2 (Darsa). during the recitation (akhydna) K. Sr. XX.2.21 (Asva); a kind of pillow laid on "vimocana n. "unyoking" of k°, i e. removal the' vedi at the Darsa Ap. Sr. 1.8.2;. of k°s from the fire with mantras Ap. Sr. IV. commented as masuraka or phalaka K.Sr. XV.6.4 14.5; XII. 25.13 (Soma). comm sayanasyopari vistdrikd B. Sr. V.ll. comm. q;*lT*T* Kdmana n. formulation of a desire to per- Ap. Sr. VIII. 6. 3; the number of such dishes form a sacrifice; this is the basis of a sacrifice, exceeds by one the number of children inclu- and one of the duties of a sacrificer Ap. Sr. ding grandchildren, unmarried daughters of Krttyadhivasa 61

see fWI Kamya (is(i) f. rites for attainment «pr Kusa m. (1) grass (Poa cynosuroides). of a specific desire (as distinguished from darbha. the regular or compulsory rites, nitya); (2) small sticks, 21 in number, each 1 span the resulting from a particular desire rites long, cut from udumbara tree, used by the and performed with a view to securing the Prastotr in marking the several turns (par- desired object, e.g. oywj&atfiejj/ (for long life), ydya), the number of verses and the order of putrakdmesfi (for having a son), kdririsfi (for a stoma, by placing them over a piece of cloth rain) etc. Asv. Sr. 11.10, Ap. Sr. XIX. 18-27. which is spread in the middle of the chanters. These are performed on the new or fullmoon The k° are laid in the first visfuti of the pafica- of Darsa which day 18.1, and are variations dasastoma (mddhyandina pavamdnastotra) they follow. thus : VT^tan: Kdrotara m. a sieve of bamboo which is hide of a bull, and through placed over the .1st vistut i 1st paryaya 2nd p° 3rd p° which the wine (surd) is poured and purified Ap. St. XIX.6.1, K. Sr. XIX.2.7. (Sautrd- 3rd rk ~ ~ mani);RV. 1.116.7. Z III 5 2nd rk \ J* * Kumba m. n. thick end of a samyd (yoke | pin) Bh.Sr.VII.3.1. 1st rk ^ — — g**5^te Kumbakurira (kumba, a kind of head • dress AV.VI.138.3) m. n. a headdress worn by 2nd visfuti the sacrificer's wife at the diksd Ap. Sr. X. 9.5. B.Sr. VI.5 (Soma); apparently, a garland 3rd rk — — = of thin pieces of bamboo and a net of black wool sewn together; explained as a net jdla 2nd rk \ \ | ib. 7. But it occurs as 2 separate words : kumbam ca kuriram ca B. Sr. VI. 1. Kurlra is 1st rk — — interpreted as jdla (net) Bh.Sr. X.6.6, but headdress RV. X.85.8. 3rd vistuti jw? Kumbha m. an earthen jar in which vasativari water is collected; it is placed on the southern and nothern sroni of the uttaravedi Bh. Sr. XII.20.6; 21.3. 3-4; charred bones of 3rd rk — - a dead body is collected into it Bh. Pi. 1.9.6.

I I I 2nd rk. \ I Kumbhi f. a large earthen urn for keeping the dmiksd Ap. Sr. 1.13 6; for cooking animal 1st rk ~ ~ flesh (pasu°) VII.8.3. There are 2 k° for Z

sdmndyya (sdmndyya ) : one for keeping boiled milk, and the other for curdled milk Chinna 92; for further varieties see 93-95; 1.6.13. In Cayana, kumbha and kumbhi are cf. PBr. II.4, C.H. 195, Eggeling SBE XXVI, differentiated XVI. 32. 5; the first is probably 309. see also pahcadasastoma, pancapahcini. a male urn (without any mark ?) and the fv5f Kurca m. a bundle of grass used as a other a female one with bulges like female seat K. Sr. IV. 13. 14 (sort of a cushion, breast. comm); it also means a seat with legs (emb- jxta Kurlra n. See kumbakurira. roidered in gold) on which • the sacrificer and the Adhvaryu sit XX.2.19 comm (Asva). jsnfajft Kuldyini f. one of the varieties of chanting the trivrtstoma of the bahispavamdna $ripft^TO Krttyadhivasa m. covering of skin, Sr. XVIII. 18.6 in the form of a '"web" (kuldya). The 3 verses placed over the dsandi Ap. c a (2nd (Raja) (cf. adhlvdsa); laid on the spot where are arranged thus : a b c (1st turn), b turn), cab (last turn). Cf Eggeling SBE the horse is immolated XX. 17.8; also a sacri- XXVI.310. see also udyati, parivartini. ficial fee Bh. Sr. XIII.8.16 (Soma). 62 Kpsnajina

associated with the Soma sacrifice apart £OtTr5R Krsnajina n. skin of a black antelope from the agnlsomiya and anubandhya which is spread by the Adhvaryu either on the animal sacrifices. Cf. C.H. 125, 186. 283, sacrificer's seat or on the vedi at the dlksa; 344; there can be 4 victims (called k° AsY the sacrificer sits on it for the duration of the Sr. V.3.4); also called stomdyana K. 3r. diksa. Two pieces of hide, one over the IX. 8.7. other, are mentioned, the polished side being on the outside Ap. Sr. X.8.11. Also a sacred Krusfa mfn. name of the most raised tone covering, spread on the ground 1.7.5. \=uttama) in the series of the musical tones Puspa 523. %5T«wfta Kesavapaniya m. hair-cutting cere- the mony (of the king), a soma ritual of whir Kloman m. n. gland in the right throat verses of Atiratra type with the number of K. Sr. VI. 7.11 comm; right lung H. Dh. II at at savana : 21 the stotras decreasing each (2), 1126; pancreas Kashikar Bh. Sr. II. 186 third morning, 17 at the midday, 1 5 at the on VII. 19.11 (Pasu). See jauhava. and 9 at dawn (Raja) B. Sr. XII.20, Ap. Sr. XVIII.22.9-11, Eggeling SBE XLl, 126-7. cf. Kfirahotr m. a priest who offers milk Heesterman 212-9. oblation; at the Agnihoira, he takes up the upavesa and recites mantra over the gdrhapatya kesavapa m. hair-dresser Ap. Sr. XVIII.15.6. Bh. Sr. VI.7.3, K. Sr. IV.14.31. Variously expla (vapana) n. rite of %5TWST (w) Kesasmasru ined in Ap. Sr. VI. 15. 16 comm: one who gets face cf the sacrificer, shaving hair on head and the cow milked for the first Agnlhotra or takes bath K. and the wife pairs the nails, receives as remuneration a quantity of milk K. Sr. Sr. II. 1.9 (Darsa), Ap. Sr. IV.1.4 remaining after the offering, or gets any kind Vll. 2.7. IV 7. 11 (A~dheya), (=apsu dlksa) of wealth. He acts on the instructions of the 14. (Soma). Cf. C.H. sacrificer.

n. performance of a Soma iBg^l Kratukarana H?5TOrTH

pravrnjaniya on which the mahdvira is placed, is f. a spot- from where loose earth ^ Khani the other to the north of the dhavamya called and used for the preparation of a 6.20-21. brought udvdsaniya B. Sr. IX. 5, Ap. Sr. XV. preliminary measurements Ap. Sr. vedi at the Ucchistakhara, also called adhinirne- B. Sr. XXII. 1. built II.2.3, janiya, having an outlet to the north is a storeroom Khara mfn., m. "rough"; a small square in the north east; it is used as m utensils smeared mound, made of earth, covered with sand, used for the "residues" where the residues (ncchisfa) are as a table for keeping the (soma) cups Ap. with the sacrificial Vaja is raised in 22. There are 2 kh at the Sr. XI. 13.8, K. Sr. VIII. 5.29; it cleaned ib. Saulrdman'i K. Sr. XIX. front of the havirdhdna cart in the havirdhana SBr. V. 1.2. 15, at the the dhisnya, mandapa with the earth drawn from the 2.3. By extension it designates hearths. See plan 3. uparavas Ap. Sr. I.e. Two other kh' made ot and in general all the sand are raised within the praclnavamsa for span in *33 Khdrlndva n. basket with coverings (?) pravargya; circular in shape, ) the /ma.tGrhya) the gdrhapatya called B.Pi? : Sr. K (S) I. 805. Cf. size : one to the north of *T Ga

ft Gana m. a group of mantras, e.g. the 7 A. The first section Total 180 days groups accompanying the oblation of cakes to 1 Prdyaniya Atirdtra day (opening) 1 the Maruts Ap. Sr. XVII. 16. 16 (Cayana); 1 Caturvimsa day, an Ukthya 1 other groups are : aranye 'nuvdkya and grdme' 5 months, each consisting of nuvdkya. 4 Abhiplavasadaha (6 days) 4x6= 24

1 Prsthyasadaha *RT«ft Gatasri mfn. one (a sacrificer) who (6 days) 1x6= 6 has acquired glory or wealth K. Sr. IV. 13.5 30x5 150 comm; SBr. 1.3.5.12. The following 3 are g° : a victorious ksatriya king, a learned brahmin 3 Abhiplava 3x6 18 and a vaisya is leading figure of his who a 1 Prsfhya 1x6 6 village K. Sr. ib comm. They are ^perpe- 1 AbhijU (Agnis(oma) day 1 tually maintain the three sacred fires Ap. Sr. 3 Svarasdman days 3 VI. 2.12. Cf. H.Dh. II (2), 999.

B. The central (visuvat) day 1 day ifa Gad f. protraction of a syllable of the

stobha by inserting i or //, e.g. hoyi or ho-i for C. The third section Total 180 days ho; protraction of i or u in dyi and du Puspa The order of the is reversed 520. A 3 Svarasdman days 3 Tart Gadhd f. roof (chadis) of a cart (anas) 1 Visvajit day 1 Ap. Sr. XIX. 26. 2; the cart is called trigadha; 1 Prsthya (6 days) 1x6 6 trigadham anasam B. Sr. XIII. 37 (Kariristi). 3 Abhiplava (6 days) 3x6 18

four months : 30 x4, each consisting of 120 liSrSTt Gardabhejyd f. ass sacrifice in which "| 1 Prsthya (6 days) 1x6 = 6 an ass is sacrificed on crossroads to Nirrti, JU 4 Abhiplava (6 days) 4x6 = 24 J to be performed by an avakirnin (q v.) as an 3 Abhiplava (6 days) 3x6 = 18 18 expiation K. Sr.1. 1.1 3. It is also a domestic 1 Gosfoma (Agnis(orna) 1 rite PGr 111.12. Offerings are n.ade on the 1 Ayus[oma (Ukthya) 1 common household fire (laukikdgni), pasupu- 1 Dasardtra (10 days) 10 roddsa is cooked on the ground and not on 1 Mahdvrata (Agnis(oma) 1 the kapdlas, avaddna portions are offered into 1 Udayaniya Atirdtra 1 water. The avakirnin puts on the skin of the ass goes about for alms proclaiming his deeds Ap. Sr. XXI. 15-22, B. Sr. XVI. 13-23., Eggel- PGr. 111.12. 2-9, K. Sr. 1.1.13-17, TAr. II. ing SBE XXVI, 427. Dh. IV, 112. 18,'H. T*fhg? Gavidhuka (d) m. (p wild grain grown barbata), resem- n^nt Garhana n. a rite in which the chief in the rainy season (Coix queen abuses the dead horse with whom she bling coarse barley, much liked by the cattle (whence the name); its flour is used as a soft lies and dramatically attempts sexual copula- polishing material for the gharma Ap. Sr. XV. tion. All other queens and their retinues and 3.16. cf. V.S. Agrawala's observations Bh. Sr. the priests enter into an obscene dialogue Ap. 317. Sr. XX. 18.4, Asv. Sr. X.8.10-13 (Asm). Cf. II, SBr. XIII.5.2.2-9. Tr*tr Gdthd f. legends interspersed with the «t*WlH Gavdmayana n. "going (course) of the stanzas of RV. in the recital of the Sunahsepa cows (ray of the sun); a sdmvatsarika sattra legend (Keith RV.Br. 299-309) Ap. Sr. XVIII. the lasting 361 days (12 months of 30 days). It 19.10 (Raja); recited by the Hotr, and pratigara after a g° is consists of 3 sections : the first and the third Adhvaryu's response ( ) taking each 180 days and the central (visuvat) tathd, and om after a RV. stanza ib. I3.CF. one day. The paradigm is as follows Heesterman i 58, H.Dh. II (2), 1218. ,

64 Gdrhapatya

narasamsF f. epic songs, particularly heroic Agnistoma, which is the standard form of all legends Eggeling SBE XLIV, 98. Soma sacrifices, there are the following g° : in 3 the morning prdtahsavana) updmsu (which TTjWfl Garhapatya mfn., m. (belonging to the ( is of a special type), antarydma° , dvidevatya grhapati, the master of the house) one of the (and other similar to it), aindravdyava" , malt- 3'sacred fires, the "domestic", used in the rdvaruna , dsvina°, sukra°, manthin°,dgrayana°, vedic sacrifice; it is kindled at first by the ukthya , dhruva 12 rtu°, aindrdgna", vaisva- sacrificer by rubbing aranis previously warmed deva°; at midday (mddhyandina) : sukra , man- over the household fire; situated in the shed thin dgrayana", 3 marutvatlya , ukthya ; in (said) to the west of the arena, round in shape, , the third (trtlya) : 2 dditya , mahdvaisvadeva" 1 square aratni in area; used for warming the pdtnlvata dhruva finally at the end, hdriyo- havis and the utensils, circumambulation, and , ; jana. Apart from the updmsu the 8 main also for (alternatively) cooking the havis K. drawings are done in the following manner : Sr. 1.8.34-35 & comm; logs are kindled in it the Unnetf draws soma juice with the udacana to install fire in the other_ hearths; it is to be ladle or camasa from the ddhavanlya and permanently preserved Ap. Sr. Vl.2.13. This decants it in a continuous flow (dhara) into fire is also called prdjahita (abandoned) Ml. the camasa of the Hotr which already con- XII. 1.1 3. In Pasu the hearth of the uttaravedi tains the nigrdbhya water; then from the is kindled with fire taken out from the dhava- Hotr's cup the sacrificer decants the liquid nyla, and the hearth of the uttaravedi is now into' the dronakalasa over which the Udgd'r called the dhavanlya, the first dhavanlya func- and his assistants hold a strainer (pavitra); tions as g° Ap. Sr. VII. 7. 3. Similarly, in the finally, the Adhvaryu draws soma juice from the Soma after the transfer of fire to the dhavanlya dronakalasa into his cup (antarydma) covered of uttaravedi, the old dhavanlya is called g° or with a pavitra Ap.Sr. XII. 13.1-13, C.H. 160-8; sdldmukhlya, salddvdrya, for the old dhava- similarly all other cups are fiihd. This is nlya replaces the old g° XI.5.10, C.H. 78; called dhdrdgraha, in contradistinction to Eggeling SBE XLIII, 308 (Cayana). See plan adhdrd which follows, and is drawn directly 3-6. For measurements Ap Sulb. II.4.6-8. from the dronakalasa with the pariplavd. ^tfcT Grhapati m. "householder"; it stands Every g° has its own cup C.H. 136. Some for theyajampna in the praisa of the Adh- libations, e.g. aindrdgna, vaisvadeva etc. are varyu Ap. Sr. XII. 27.6; at the sattra a preceded by the recitation of a sastra (sasastra- sacrificer is called g° XXI.2.1; mukhya (S. Sr. graha)K. Sr. 1X.13. 33-34. The soma juice XIII. 14.4) or the chief participant. remaining in the dronakalasa is called sukra, and juice remaining in the strainer is squeezed ^Jr«flm Grhamedhlya mfn. an offering to the into it IX. 5. 15-25. In the Vdja there are are called grliamedhin; a caru Maruts who 17 soma and surdgrahas 1.3.36 comm. The boiled in milk is offered in' the evening at the drawing of curds is called dadhi° Ap. Sr. Ap. Sr. VIII.9.8-9. Sdkamedha XII.7.5, C.H. 14. «itasr Gosava m. name of an ekdha of Ukthya W*\ Grdvan m. pressing-stone for soma stalks, type in which the performers are required "to originally 2, RV. II. 39.1, later 4 San Br. behave like cows" (pasuvrata) for one year XXIX. I or 5 g° are mentioned SBr. III.5- Ap. Sr. XXII. 12. 19 (TBr II. 7.6, PBr. XIX. 4. 24 comm; actually, 4 g° and 1 updmsu- 13); this is of special interest as the rite invol- savana K. Sr. VIII.5.28, Vai Sr. XI.9; accord- ves incest with one's own mother, sister and ing to some, there are 5 g° in addition to the a woman of one's own gotra; perhaps a record updmsu M. Sr. II. 3. 1.21. At the little pressing of primitive promiscuity. Cf Jaim. Br. II. 1 13, (ksullakdbhisavana) the Adhvaryu_ strikes the Ap. Sr. XXII. 13.1-3, Keith RPV 338. cf. soma stalks with the updmsu only Ap. Sr. XII. ritual promiscuity among the Australian 10.2. B. Sr. VII. 5. C.H. 153. At the great tribes SG NTCA 92-111. pressing (mahabhisavana) 4 priests sitting ^ Graha m. drawing of liquid, specially of round the adhisavanacarman beat the stalks soma for libation; said also of the relating rite with their stones, and sprinkle water over and the cups (camasa); also designates a liba- them K. Sr. IX.5.1, C.H. 158; , they are tion Ap. Sr. XIl.7.10. It is an elaborate ritual sharp-edged, 1 aratni each K. Sr. 1.3.36 of pouring and decanting soma juice. In the comm. Caturhott 65

Gravastut m. praiser of stone (gravan); mandapa, receives a turban from the Adh- starts the reci- a priest who is an assistant to the Hotr. He varyu, puts it on his head, and 5>r. XIII. recites the gravastotra (Asv. Sr. V. 12.9-25) or tation without any summons (Ap. general the gravastotriya Ap. Sr. XIII. 1. 6, C.H. 269 1.6). This is a deviation from the during the midday pressing. He appears on procedure of recitation. Cf. C.H. 268. He the scene at that time, enters the havirdhdna- takes his share in soma drinks Ml. III. 5.27.

ET Gha

11.10-13 at the pravargya (Soma). Cf C.H hot milk of a cow or a she-goat «R Gharma m. XVI n. 2. dadhi" : The word is also used in in the (mixed with boiling ajya), contained the sense of pravargya. The container (mahd- to the Asvins Vayu mahdvira, used as offering vira) is also designated by it; see also mahdvira. the remainder, consumed by the etc., and °duh mfn. a cow whose milk is used as gh° ot r the priests : H < some of . sacrificer and Ap.Sr. XV.9.3 (=dughd B. Sr. IX.5). Adhvaryu, Brahman, Pratiprasthutr and Agni- dhra taken in the upayamani Ap. Sr. XV. Ghrta n. clarified butter. Cf. ajya.

tT Ca

one slice, finally 2 abhighdranas on the second Candataka n. a piece of cotton cloth slice Ap. Sr. III. 3.6; or alternatively 2 upa- with new and unwashed skirt, used for polish- staranas, 2 slices and 2 abhighdranas ib 7. It is ing the gharma vessel Ap.Sr. XV. 3. 16. Cf. performed by the Agnidhra ib 5. But in the comments of V.S. Agrawala. quoted in Bh. Pindapitryajna a pahedvattin follows the 317. See also gharma, mahdvira. Sr. II, sadavatta and a caturavattin the pancavatta ^XZvi Caturavatta n. "divided into four". procedures Ap. Sr. VIII. 15.5, Bh. Sr. VIII. involv- The 4 parts (cf. avaddna) or operations 19.3 (Cdtur). A safpdtra is a bowl, with 2 (puroddsa). ed in offering (specially)of a cake depressions, of varana wood K. Sr. 1.3.36 first, upastarana of ajya The onerations are : comm. puro- on the sruc, cutting up of 2 slices of the por- four-cornered; a square ddsa, finally abhigharana over the cut up ^3*** Caturasra mfn. mfn. a khara K. Sr. VIII.5.29. tions (whence the term). Caturavattin mound, said of the follower of the above practice Ap. Sr. 11.18. taking ajya Caturhotr m. name of a particular 9. Cf. SBr. I. 6.1.21. Also said of "3^3 mantra mentioned in TAr., recited in a rite 4 times by the sruva into the juhu Ap. Sr. Ap. Sr. IV. 8. 7 (Darsa);_so called from the ib.l (Dana). mention of four priests : Agnidhra, Adhvaryu, procedure differs in pancavatta which The in the mantra. Cf. Eggeling of slices Hotr and Upavaktr operations : cutting up 3 involves 5 SBE XXVI, 452. Similar other mantras are the puroddsa, besides upastarana and abhi- of pahca sad sapta°, dasa". Dasahotr, the ghdrana. The family of Jamadagnis follow , , 10 Hotrs. a mystical mantra which called pahedvattins mantra of this practice, and they are identifies 10 objects connected with the K. Sr. 1.9.3 & comm. In Pasu Ap. Sr. 11.18.2, homa, used at of a human body with 10 objects of simillar operations with the omentum 5 the Adheya Ap. V.10.8, at the Agnihotra place even if one is a caturavattin victim take by the Hotr before Five drawings VI. 8. 5; it is pronounced Ap. Sr. VII. 20.10, Mi X^ 7.72. the sdmidheni IV. 9.1 . All these mantras occur of milk and other liquid Ap. Sr. VI.8.2. in TAr.III. 1-10 quoted in S>.K (S) I, 125.

involved : upa- In sadavatta 6 operations are bowl, Catuspatha m. n. a place where 4 roads starana on the Agnidhra's hand or in a upastarana for meet; crossroads where an oblation is offered cutting up of 2 slices, again 66 Canasita

to Rudra Bh. &t. VIII. 22.7 (MahapitryajHa, this way the c° are filled beginning with the Catur). See also svistakrt. Hotr's, then of Brahman, Udgatr, sacrificer, Maitrdvaruna, Brahmanacchamsln, Potr, 'aprfafl Canasita cl.o "to be pleased") Wean, Nestr, Agnidhra B. Sr. VII.13, Ap. Sr. XII. mfn. 'satisfied or gratified" (in vocative) the 21.13-16, C.H. 204. word is used by an initiated sacrificer in addressing a brahmin, after mentioning his ^TT Cayana n. S,ee Agni".

name as : O Devadatta, canasita Ap. Sr. X. ^5 ta. porridge prepared from 12.8 (Soma). Similarly, a rajanya and a vaisya Cam unpo- unded rice or barley grains, cooked in water are to be addressed with the word vicaksana with butter or milk mixed with it, (and (vi-s/caks, cl 2 "to see distinctly"). served in a sthall called carusthali Vai. Sr. Camasa m. a kind of cup(RV.IV.35.2. etc.) XI.9) B. St. 11.19; "differentiated from a puro- or ladle, with or without a handle (tsarumat dasa (cake), and is substituted for a purodasa or atsarvka), made of nyagrodha wood (Ficus in the modified rite (vikrti) Bh. Sr. VI.i5.7; lndica) Ap. Sr. XII. 2. 8; square in shape; the used as oblation, and consumed by 4 priests shape of the handle, which distinguishes one B.. Sr. I.e. (Adheya). Saumya at the Soma from the other, may be round or square or offered atthe 3rd pressing to Soma, cooked by triangular depending on the owner of c° C.H. the Pratiprasthatr, and it is required to be 108. Cf. K. Sr. 1.3 36 comm. They are used looked at (aveksana) by the Hotr B. Sr. VIII.

as a dish for the meal of vow by the sacri- 14, C.H. 362-4. The pahcabilct , offered in a ficer in the diksd; for containing soma for dish called pahcabila on account of 5 cavities libation, and as a cup for drinking soma by in it K. Sr. XV.9.1 (fiaja), Eggeling SBE the priests; also for containing the pranitdh XLI, 120; Ap. Sr. XX. 25.2 (Puruscmedha). waters. There are 10c° which belong to [Ocama- Pancabila is also the name of oblations.

s/ns : Hotr, Brahman, Udgatr, Maitrdvaruna, Brdhmaiulcchamsin, Fotr, Nestr, Acchavaka, ^

B. Sr. VII. 5. comm. The parvans : Vaisvadeva, Varuna- praghasa, Sakamedha (and Sunasiriya) °kampana n. rite of shaking the cups (camasa) are performed, each marking now called idrdsaiiisa, alter the sastra has the advent of a particular season, on the been recited and libation of soma offered, fullmoon days of

phalguna or caitra (vasanta : spring), done by the camas ddhvary ws K. Sr. IX. 13. 35 = of asadha (varsd : rams), kdrtiika or anukampana (q.v.). r mdrgasirsa (hemanta autumn) and Sundslrlya on the ^Ifltani* Camasonnayana n. rite of filling in 5th fullmoon from the day on which

the camasas (ud-ynl, cl 1 "to lead up"). The Sakamedha is performed (phalguna) respec- filling ir operation, performed by the Unnetr, tively. Cf. K. Sr. V.I1.1-2& comm. There

involves 3 acts : first, upastarana, pouring are five offerings common to all the parvans : some soma into each d~ from the dronakah sa a purodasa on 8 ka; alas to Agni, a cam to

(the content is called strkra, pure), then soma Soma, a purodasa on 1 2 or 8 kapdlas to Savitr, is poured from the putahhrt bucket, finally a caru to SarasvatI, a cam of fine powdered abhig/utraija again from the dronakalasa. In rice to Ptisan. Ccitunnasya 67

*W^9f Vaisvadeva n. the first parvan, "relating utkara. Offering materials are mainly yava to all gods", consists of 2 days, (barley), and is the but rice is also used Ap. Sr. VIII. 5. model of all other panaris Ap. Sr. XXIV. 36-37. Figurines of a ram and a ewe are 3.37. On the upavasatha day (the first day), an made (cf. karambha) by the Adhvaryu and the oblation with the pahcahotr formula, a cake Pratiprasthdtr respectively from barley flour.

on 2 kapalas to vaisvdnara ' Agni, and caru to The milk for sdmndyya and amiksa for the Parjanya are offered as an introductory rite. Maruts and Varuna are arranged. Besides The sacrificial grass is the 5 usual offerings, 4 more are bundled. The darbha offered : to Indra grass with flowers is used as prastara. The and Agni, the Maruts, Varuna and Ka (Prajapati). sacrificial fuel sticks are bundled up, and in The Pratiprasthdtr ' puts the the afternoon milk is warmed and curdled amiksa in a goblet, and places the 'figure of ewe {sdmndyya). upon it. He also places the leaves of Sami, flour of roasted karira fruit and dmiksd Next morning, after the morning Agnihotra, by the side of the figure. The Adhvaryu does the the Adhvaryu makes 3 offerings, besides 5 same with the figure of ram. Then the usual offerings, a cake on 7 kapalas to Marut Prati- prasthdtr brings the sacrificed wife svatavas (self-sttong), dmiksd to the Visve in the fire hall, asks her of her lovers (jura). Devas, and a cake on one kapdla to Dyava- She should declare his name. The Adhvaryu and prthivT. The vajina is decanted from the the Pratiprasthdtr go through the amiksa, and the two kept separately. A new rites : prayajas, anuydjas, djyabhdgat, fire is churned and mixed with the dhavaniya, svisfakrt etc. fuel sticks are added into the fires. The offerings follow. There are 9 prayajas and The karambha dishes are placed on a surpa anuydjas. An offering of the vajina is made and poured over the dak'sindgni by the sacri-

' to the deities called Vajins. The remainder ficer and his wife Ap. Sr. VIII. 6.23. The of the vajina is treated like the idd : the vessel Pratiprasthdtr cuts off a portion of the dmiksd containing the vajina is held by the Hotr in together with the whole of the figure of the his left hand, and on his right hand tht'djva ewe and offers them into fire, the Adhvaryu is sprinkled by the Adhvaryu, then 2 portions does the sam; thing with the figure of the of v° are poured out on it and again some ram. The visnukrama is done. The rite con- djya is spread over it. The upahava is recited cludes with the bath (avabhrtha) B. Sr. V 5-6 by the Adhvaryu, the Brahman and the Agni- Ap. Sr. VIII. 5-9, K. Sr. V.3-5, Asv. Sr.' dhra, and the vajina is "consumed" by "smel- 11.17. ling" by the Hotr and the other three. The *\*OW(Sakamedha)m. the third parvan of the sacrificer should actually consume it. On the Cdtur. The word is used in conclusion of the rite the sacrificer may shave pi. and means, literally, kindling along at the himself K. Sr. V.2.13. Ap. Sr. VIII. 1-4. same time. Two days are required. On the preliminary day *s«ismra Varunapraghdsa m. the word is used three istis are performed at the 3 savanas : in masc. pi., fancifully derived as the rite in morning, midday and evening to the 3 deities which Varuna eats ({/gins, cl 1 "to eat") respectively : to Agni anikavat a cake on 8 yavas (barley grains) which belong to him kapalas, to sdntapana Maruts a caru, to grha- (SBr. II. 5.2.1). There is an additional (5th) medhin Maruts a caru boiled in milk of all priest : Pratiprasthdtr, besides the 4 others. cows belonging to the sacrificer Ap. Sr. VIII. The sacrificial procedure is almost similar to 9.8. The priests and sons and grandsons of that of the Vaisvadeva parvan. But there are the sacrificer may eat that caru Ap. Sr VIII two altars to the east of dhavaniya (gdrha- 10.8; 11.8-10, K. Sr. V.6.29-30. patya) one to the north, assigned to the Adh- On the principal varyu, the other to the south assigned to the day a honia is performed with a darvl, scraping out Pratiprasthdtr Ap. Sr. VI II. 5.4-5. See plan 6. the remainder of the cooked Two dhavaniyas (new) are prepared on the rice (of the previous day). A bull is brought and two uttaravedis. The Pratiprasthdtr performs made to bellow. An isfi to kridin the same tasks that theAdhvaryu does except Maruts is performed with a cake'on 7 kapalas and a caru certain functions K Sr. V.4.33. A space of to Aditi. 2,3 or 4 angulas or more separates the 2 vedis The mahahavis (great offerings) are 8 (inclu- at the corner Ap. Sr. VIII. 5. 10. There is one ding Ihe common 5 offerings) : a cake on 12 68 Cdturmdsya

bull cannot reach kapdlas to Indra and Agni, cam to Mahcndra, such a way that a cow or Sr. V. 10-17, K. Sr V.6-10, Ap. and a cake on 1 kapala to Visvakarman. them. B. Sn VIII. 9-19, Asv. Sr. 11.18-19. Then follows the Mahdpitryajna dedicated agni- to pitrmat Soma, barhi?ad Pitrs and gsnatfta SunasirlyaH '"belonging to Suna-Slra"; paitrka altar, square in shape, svattd Pitrs. A the wf/ rite belongs to the Caturmasya. SunS- tfie Adhvaryu towards the is traced out by sirati, occurs in the RV. IV. 57.5, 8. Accor- the daksina fire is set south or southeast, and ding to WR. sira means plough, and Suna rice-cake for Soma, barley in its middle. The growth making; therefore it means guide of other things : cur- for the Pitrs and various plough; plough and furrow VR. I (If 123),125. pillow etc. are arranged. The and tain, mattress, Cf. VI. But Yaska, Nirukta IX. 40 : Vayu offerings. After Adhvaryu makes the principal Aditya. Special offerings are a cake on 12 officiating priests the invocation of ida, the kapalas to Sunaslrau, to Vayu and Aditya, by smelling it. should partake of the mantha according to K. Sr. V. 11.5 comm,, and to the cake are mixed The portions of paddy and Indra Sunaslra, according to Ap. Sr. VIII. these balls are placed to make 3 pindas, and 20.5 comra, an oblation of fresh warm milk corners of the paitrka one each at the three direct from the cow to Vayu, a cake on one father, grandfather altar for the sacrificed kapala to Surya. There is no uttaravedi nor grandfather. The rite now follows are and great the fire is produced by churning._ There Pindapitryajna. Thexurtain the pattern of the 5 praydjas, 3 anuydjas, or 9 each Ap. Sr. VIII. the north, which was with an opening to 70.6 B. Sr. V,18, K. Sr. V.ll, Ap. VIH.20, altar, is now removed. The hung round the Asv. Sr. II. 20. last part of the S° is the traiyambakahoma, K. Sr. For details on the Caturmasya H. Dh. II, Ap. Sr. VI1I.17-19, B. Sr. V.16-17, Pratiprasthatr 1091-1 106,SrK (E) I (2), 646-769. B. Sr. V, V. 10, offered to Rudra. The 2, kapala Sr. VIII, Asv. Sr. II. 15-20. or the Adhvaryu bakes cakes on one K. Sr. V, Ap. the number of such cakes exceeding by each, xjTf^tST Cdtvdla m. n. a pit, measuring one number of the children of the sacri- one the samvd square, dug up outside the vedi near its sons and grandsons together with ficer (his north-eastern "shoulder" {amsa); the place wives and unmarried daughters). All their from where loose earth (purisa\ is drawn for where offerings are made must be to places constructing the dhisnyas K. Sr. 1.8.39, the north. The cakes which are not sprinkled the uttaravedi at Soma and Pasu -Asv. Sr 1.1.6 butter are cooked on the northern side with comm, Ap. Sr. VII. 4. 1-2, the sacrificial The sacrifices his wife of the gdrhapatya. Plan 5 6. along ground at Cayana XVI. 15.1 3, & and the members of his family, taking threads, a fire- with them cakes, blue and red the fafa Cili f. piling of bricks, specially for a palasa leaf, a pot of water, proceed brand, altar at Cayana Ap. Sr. XVI. 35.8; made of 5 the northeast and come to a place towards layers (pancacitika 15.3); the layers consist of (catuspatha). A fire is where four roads meet number of bricks (Eggeling SBE cakes are a certain kindled; portions cut out from the XL1II, 22) bearing special names : svayama- palasa leaf, and offered on the put on the trnnd, lokamprnd, yajusmati. asddha etc; each The remainder of the cakes and the fire. layer is separated by earth, set apart and into a rat hole. Retur- palasa leaf is thrown from the cdtvdla. The form of the his child- taken ning from that place, the sacrificer, wheel, syena altar varies : drona (bucket), round the fire thrice ren and the ladies go XVI. 5.9; diagrams Egge- "tryamba- (falcon) elc. K. Sr. right to left with the mantra : from ling ib. 17, 24, 48, 71, 98. Cf. Agnicayana. kam yajdmahe", striking their left thighs with daughter re-establishment of the altar Ap. Sr. their right hands. The unmarried punas , husband, go or smasdna°, erection of of the sacrificer. desirous of a XVII. 24.11. losta and again at the funeral rite (Anty- round the fire from right to left the lumps of earth direction with the left to right, thrice in each esti). same mantra but with necessary alterations in the remai- * Cubuka n. front part of a cart (the havir- her case. The sacrificer throws up Th.n dhand) for soma ( = mukha), while it is stan- ning cakes and tries to catch them. baskets and ding and stationary Ap.Sr. X. 24.4. B. Sr. finally they are placed in two trunk in VIII. 1 1 (tunda comm). fastened on the two sides of a tree 53 Cha or 9 at Agnistoma, 15 dXUkthya, 17 at Atirdtra BjflH Chadis n. a covering for the havirdhdna and 9 or 15* at Sodasin Bh. Sr. XII. 10.3. cart(RV. X.85.10) Ap. Sr. X. 24.2; thatched

: of the 7th, 8th and roof on the havirdhdnamandapa, in 3 sections Chandoma m. name Dasardtra, and the 8th, 9th, center, nor»h & south B. Sr. VI.25, C.H. 88; 9th days of the DvddaMha, distingui- of the sadas, in 9 sections as above Ap. Sr. 10th days in case of the of stomas Ap. Sr. XI 10.8-12; but 9 at Agnistoma, 16 at Sodasin, shed by special form ib. 17 at Vdjapeya, 21 at sattra taad ahlna 13, XXII. 18.8. (gn) fs^r (Yuga) chidra n. 2 holes on the yoke of a cart; the gap between 2 holes=86 fingers (comm.), the length of the north-south line on the eastern side of the Pasu altar Ap. Sr. VII.3.8. See also aksa, isa, vedi.

31 Ja

n. a rite, cl. smwOTCTtof Janyabhaydpanodana ffj> Juhu (v'hu, 3 "to sacrifice") f. an offe- performed in order xo out the danger ring spoon (RV. 1.145.3), one of the "drive / srucas, which emanates from men", consists of made of paldsa wood K. Sr. 1.3.34; having a kicking out a ball of earth or dirt with leg cup-shaped bowl; it js held in the right hand outside the vecli (at the beginning of the over the upabhrt Ap. Sr. 11.13.3; all dj'ya Som.i) Ap. Sr. XI. 7.2, C.H. 85. offerings are to be done with a j° XXIV. 1.25, and when no other implement is mentioned 5CT Japa m. a mantra, which is muttered for homa j° is to be used K. Sr. 1.8.45. (updmsu) Asv. Sr. 1.1.20; may consist of «5l!tfa "bhurbhuvh svar o3 w" preceded by 'him' I. Juhoti m. "he sacrifices"; technical name 2.3 (vydhrtis; on some occasions it is the of those rites (homas) in which dj'ya (sarpis) duty of the sacrificer to doj° Ap. Sr. XIV. 15.4. is the oblatory material, the juhu is the implement and the Adhvaryu is the performer Ap. inaudible recitation, done tusnim°, silent or Sr. XXIV 1.23-25, or, as distinguished from the Hotr at the beginning of the ajya° and by the yajati class (q.v.), j° designates homa per- other sastras (q.v.) in Soma Asv. Sr. V.9.1, formed in a sitting position by pronouncing C.H. 231. svdhd K. Sr. 1.2.7. Cf. Mn. 11.84. muttered recitation of mantra purastdf, 3ft§«f Jauhava mfn. limbs (of an animal) which done by the Udgdtrs while the Adhvaryu hands are cut into and offered with a juhu, 9 in over 2 blades of grass to the Prastotr as a number, enumerated as : heart (hfdayam), introduction (updkarana) of the bahis- rite of tongue (jihvd), breast ? (kroda), left thigh pavamdnastotra K. Sr. IX. 6. 36 & comm., (savya sakthi), upper joint of the left forefoot 174; also at the time of chanting the C H. (purvanadaka), two flanks (pdrsve), liver XII.28.6, C.H. 236. djyastotras Ap. Sr. (yakrt, yakan), kidneys (vrkya, vrkka), rectum sastvd ° = ukthavlrya (q.v.) with anus (guda), right buttock \sroni). The limbs are cooked and offered to the devatds 3?rsR* Jdghani f. flesh from a victim's tail, K. Sr. VI.7.6, Ap. St. VII.22.6, B. Sr. IV.8. offered instead of dj'ya at the patnisamydjaK. The identification of the limbs is not certain. Sr. VI.9.14 (Pasu). Cf. H. Dh. II (2), 1126-1127. see' also dupa- 5»TT Jdra m. paramour of the sacrificed wife bhfta. whose name and identity are to be declared Apart from these, kloman (a gland in the by her when asked by the Pratiprasthdtr throat, right lung ?), plihan (spleen), puritat (how many paramours you have ?) so that a (pericardium?), adhyuddhi or adhyudhm (a disaster can be averted; and her disclosure tubular vessel above ihe udder or testes with causes the paramour to be held in the snare penis ?), vanis(hu (large intestines), medas (pdsa) of Varuna. It is_an interesting episode (fat),, jdghani (tail) may be cut up optionally of the Varunapraghasa Ap. Sr. ViIl.6.20-22. K. Sr. VI. 7.10-11. The victim's heart, held 70 Jyaisfhineya on a pointed spit (Ma, q.v.), is roasted on 9. It See also kdnisfhineya. the idmitra fire; all other limbs are cooked in »tftfcT«jta an ukhd (pot). Butter is sprinkled, the middle jyotiffonta m. "praise of light"; name of an and the front portions are drawn in a juhu, ekdha (Soma); its standard form and offered to Indra and Agni and another is Agniftpma (J° is often a synonym of Agni- f(oma) Sr. X.2.1-2; portion to Agni svisfakjt. H. Dh. 11(2), 1127. Ap. for other varieties of Soma, See samsthd. safest? Jyaisfhineya m. a son by the eldest The stomas of J° are tftvrt, paficada'sa, sapta- wife of a sacrificer; entitled to get milk of the dasa and ekavimia which are called four lights 2 fore udders of the agnihotra cow Bh. Sr. VI. (whence the name); treated in Bh. Sr. X-XV.

51 Ta rWT Taksan m. carpenter, who takes up his and each priest is requested by him to invite cutting implement (taksanasastra) and goes him as a form of ritual alliance Ap. Sr. XI. with the Adhvaryu, the Brahman and the sacri- l.l.C.H. 61. ficer to procure the yupa Bh. Sr. VII. 1.3-4 » fTini (Pasu). Tarpya n. name of a garment, made of a vegetable substance, worn by the sacrificer as fT"5*T Tandula m. grains, winnowed, husked an undcr-garment Ap. Sr. XVHI.5.7 (Vdja), and crushed in a mortar and pestle; its flour 14.1 (Raja); variously explained, a garment is used as oblation Bh. Sr. 1.23.4-9 (Darsa). soaked in clarified butter or made from the materials of trpd plant ? B. Sr. XXV.34-= Tantra n. "web" RV. X.71.9; essential ksaumam, trpdndm va, ghrtonnam K. Sr. XV. features (ahga), e.g., praydjas etc. of a sacri- 5.7-10; also a piece of cloth on which the fice, which are performed once but help foster sacrificial animals are laid Ap. Sr. XX. 17.8 the whole sacrifice and thus become its frame- (Asva). work Ap. Sr. XIV. 5. 3 & comm. They are performed only once along with the main fHW TiryakSee pakat". (prddhdna) rite of a sacrifice and not with a>«T Tirtha (y/tr , cl.l "to pass") n. a ford; the every main rite of the particular sacrifice. passage for moving along within the sacrifi- Like a lamp in a room, t° illuminates the cial area-,the path lies, in all is(i%, between the entire sacrifice K. Sr. 1.7.1 & comm. On utkara and the spot where pranita water is account of this Darsa claims priority over all kept (=samcara q.v) K. Sr.' 1.3.43; and other ifffc Asv. Sr. 1.1.3. between the cdtvdla and the uikara for a rite It also means the entire sacrifice Ap. Sr. which requires an uttaravedi 42, Ap. Sr. XII. XXIV.1.29. bhinna" offering performed by 5.4. The t° for driving the cows which arc of a different form of ritual K. Sr. means sacrificial fees lies between the said and the XX.2.6. sadas and from there to the south of the dgni-

16. Ci.pitr and mrga . 5TTT Tana m. tone which, on account of its

and offered to the raksas in a potsherd 1.22.5 saying "this is not for me, but for the deity" (Darsa). ib. comm.

f*»ca m. n. a triplet, group of 3 yArs, S. Sr. Raja K. Sr. XV.7.29 to Indra and 1.4.8, which is the basis of a stotra. By repea- Visnu. Cf. Ap. Sr. XIX.27.I5. ting the 3 stanzas of a hymn a stoma of certain number (trivrt 9, paiicadasa 15 etc.) is TJf Tryahga n. three limbs of a victim, offer- obtained. ed to Svisfakrt (Agni) Ap. Sr. XX. 18.13 (Asm). Cf. VII.22.6. Also called aupabhrta "bhdga m. the first part of the parydya (q.v.). (turn) of a visfuti which consists of the thrice chanted verse. Cf Caland PBr. 19 *1*ari? Tryambaka m.(homa) "three-eyed & 33. or three-mothered", identified with Rudra or Siva (RV. VII.59.12) to whom an offering of !J{ftfa*[ Trtiyin mfn. priests who are entitled to cakes is made in a palate leaf at the cross a third part of the sacrificial fees Ap. Sr. road {catuspatha) with the mantra : trvamba- XXI.2.18. see rtvij. kam yajamahe (VS. III. 6); it is the last rite of Sdkamedha (Catur) K. Sr. V.10, Ap. Sr. Vn*i TydgaW tyaj, cl.l'to forsake; m.forsaking, VIII. 17-19, B. Sr. V. 16-17. Also called traiyam- i.e., offering of an object (drmya), one of the baka" K. Sr. V.10.1. 3 basic elements which constitutes a sacrifice K. Sr. 1. 2.2.; one must, it is explained, offer Tsaru m. a handle; a camasa may be with an object (possessed by him) : puroddsa, (tsarumant) or without a handle (atsaruka) caru etc. to a presiding deity (devata) by Ap. Sr. XII.2.8.

S Da

*fw*IT Daksina f. sacrificial fees, consisting of paid, and the sacriheer becomes- short-lived cow or other animals and other things; but Ap. Sr. IX.15.20, Bh. Sr. IX. 18.9-10. For rules of distribution 1- number varies. In simpler sacrifices it con- of d° Ap. Sr. XIII. 5. 1 u sists of anvdhdrya (q.v.). But fabulous d is 12. see also rtvij. In Agnis\oma the payment demanded in complex rites, sec H. Dh.ll (2), of fees is preceded by 3 libations of djya on 1221 for Raja (also Hcesterman 162-6), for the sdldmukhiya C.H. 289 (called daksina (a) Aiva 1236 (also Dumont L' Asva 117) for homa or daksina K. Sr. X.2.4; there is also a V&ja 1210. Even a non-brahmin may get fees solemn ceremony for giving away and receiv-

if he is learned Bh. Sr. XIV. 5. 1 7; on the other ing the fees C.H. 293. hand, a learned brahmin but not belonging to °patha m. li terally, path of fees and south- though it a ffi gotra or belonging to but not ern path; the path, south of the mahdvedi, by learned is not entitled to get it ib. 1 4. A sacri- which the fees in cow (daksina — cow) are fice becomes singed (praksdma) if no fees are led to the north K. Sr. XV,6.i6'. 72 Daksinagni

^faoilfrr Daksinagni m. the southern fire, one W Darbha m. sacrificial grass, {=kusa) used of the 3 sacred fires; situated within the said, at various rites for strewing over the hearth near the garhapatya, to _the south east; the Ap. Sr. V.27.9, for carrying fire from the method of measurement Ap. Sulb. II.4. 6-8. dhavaniya to another hearth 11, for purifying It is semi-circular or bow-shaped. The fire in the ajya {utpavana). The barhis, upavesa, veda it is laid by various methods : brought from are made of it; the sacrificer is symbolically the garhapatya B, Sr. 11.17, from the house "purified" with 21 clusters {punjila) 3 times, of a Vaisya or and rich man or produced by each time with 7 clusters at the apsudlksd Bh. attrition Asv. Sr. II.2.1. It protects the sacri- Sr. X.5.1 {Soma), C.H.13(d). fice from the evil forces coming from the south; to be preserved permanently {nitya) K~. Darbhana n. a mat of grass, sewn with a Sr. IV. 13.4. to be established, optionally, on needle and cord to the post of the havirdhdna upavasatha ib.7, or nitya only if produced by B. Sr. VI.25, Ap. Sr. XI.8.5 comm. attrition Ap. Sr. VI.2. 14. It is established in an elaborate rite, ItftDarvif. Adheya {q.v.). Cf. Dumont a drawing ladle Ap. Sr. VIII. 19. L'Agni 3,36. It is also called anvdhdryapacana. darvihoma m. a sort of simplified oblation in °homa m. an oblation on d° K. Sr. VIII.9. which a d° full of ajya is offered in Agnihotra 14. K. Sr. V.6.36; also at pravargya Ap. Sr XV. 6.7; of curds at the curd offering, dadhigraha «*»*«

Now begins the recitation of the sdmidheni to flow into a great river, thus becoming verses, and the fuel sticks are put into the an eastward flowing river. Bh. Pi. 1.1.2-3. fire, and after it the pravaras of the sacrificer All the sacred fires are established here ib.8. are announced by the Hot?, followed by an aghdra libation of the Adhvaryu. The prayd- 9T«TTT Ddksdyana m. a modified Darsa practi- jas (5) and ajyabhdgas (2) follow. Then the sed by the Daksayanas Ap. Sr. III. 17.4; inclu-' principal offerings are offered with the acco- ded in the kamyesfi Asv. Sr. 11.14.7, MI.II.3.5. mpaniment of the --puro'nuvakyas and the ^iftl^tiT Ddksinahoma m. See daksina" ydjyds : for Darsa, a cake to Agni, an upamsu oblation of clarified butter to Prajapati, a wfafiT Ddruciti f. a pile of wood, a funeral cake each to Agni-Soma and to vaimrdha pyre, arranged on the cremation ground Bh. Indra; for Purnamdsa, one cake each to Agni Pi. 1.1.8; the sacred fires : ahavamya, sabhya, and Indra-Agni; then an oblation called dvasathya and aupdsana on the east, garhapa- pdrvanahoma and the svisfakri offering are tya on the west and anvaharyapacana (daksina) performed. The idd is offered and consumed on the south are laid 3.8. by the priests. The Adhvaryu offers 3 anuydja oblations into the dhavariiya and 5 or 8 patni- *T

I-IV, B'. Sr.I, H.Dh.II(2), 1009-90, Sr,K(E). ^wfan Diksamyd (is(i) f. oblation of purodasa

1(1), 211-528. on 1 1 kapdlas to Agni and Visnu taking place before the diksd of the sacrificejr in Soma Ap. 35tkalpa m.) rite of cremation. sacrificer he should be declared as a brahmin See Antyesfi. (Bh; Sr. X.7.9)B. Sr. VI.5, Ap. Sr. X.8.11-15; °desa m. cremation ground, selected by the, 9-10; 11.1-4. Cf. C.H. 17-20. The word may Adlvaryu for a dying person (ahitagni), also mean the day of d° Ap. Sr. X.15.1. In inclining towards the south west, not arid, Vaja 17 d° are performed Asv. Sr. IX.9.2. without cleavings, with waters going towards Various theories have been put forward for the southwest and meandering to the north explaining the nature of d°. Cf. Keith RPV 74 Diksitadanda

300-03, Keith TS. cxiii-cxv. The descrip- must be free from salinity, of holes, be inclin- tion of it given in ABr. 1.3 and the statement ed towards the northeast or in SBr. III.3.3.12 east or north B that the consecrated person Sr. 112, Ap. Sr. X.20.1, CH.7. The praclna- becomes an embryo make the d° closely rese- vamsa and altar are built here. mble the initiation rites as practised in ancient and modern times by the primitive people. Cf. >'c« n. a rite by_which the sacrificer asks T Thomson : SAGS 45-49. Cf. the d from a kln A Sr cutting - X.2.9, off \°t £ 8 P- C.H.6. Cf. of the hair of the Semites Smith Semites 328- H.Dh.II.(2), 988, 1134-5. initiation of the Australian tribes SG'NTCA Nutfa Devayoni m. f. See arani. 212-386; birth of Zeus and the initiation rites Themis 13-19. N§ Devasu (harts) or devas (u) vdm apsu" (apo° Ap. Sr. hav/s n. oblation XVIII.20.14), the first of rice and various types of part of the d° in which the corn to the eight sacrificer and his deities : "divine inciters" wife perform Ap. Sr ritual bathing, anointing each XVIII. 12.4 (Raja), XVII.22.9 other, and hair (Cayana). cutting is done by a barber Immediately after the principal B. Sr. VI.2-3, C.H.I 1. offerings the Brahman takes the royal sacrificer by the hand, and avantara", an intermediary consecration prays to the deities to which hasten him to the dominion. takes place in the 1st upasad and in The sacrificer is proclaimed to the which the sacrificer tightens his girdle and ratnim : This is your King O Bharata clinches his fists more firmly B. Sr (or as the case may be) or VI 19 ' ' simply O janata Ap. Sr. XI. 1.13-2.4, C.H 66. ' Ap. Sr. XVIII.12.7. Then the Brahman hastens to add : Soma is the king of °dhuti f. 6 ob'ations of consecration perfor- us, the brahmins. Cf. Simantonnayana Hee- med after the diksaniyes{i and before the d° sterman considers the rite D°as Sr. X.8.4-6, the procrea- Ap. C.H. 16. For observances tion of the king, 69-78. (Vsu, cl 2 or 6 "to after d° C.H. 20-25. generate, impel" or again Vsu, cl 5 to "press out the ; forms and ?trsrci3TO Diksitadanda m. a staff for the conse- meanings of both of them rretnevably crated sacrificer. See dandapraddna. mixed up " cr Whitne Roots i88) y "vimita n. a shed for the consecrated sacrifi- should stay within it *fr*T$f*TO cer, who Bh. Sr. X.8.7 Devikdhavis (pi) n. obla ions to the =prddnavamsasdld minor female {Soma) AEr.I. j. deities Ap. Sr. XIII. 24.1 (at the end of Soma). Cf. C.H. 408; also at Rdja, f«$fvT Dundubhi m.f. sort of a large kettle- consist of 5 offerings: a cake on 12 kapdlas drum used at the Vdja Ap. Sr. XVIII.4.4, * nc 4 carus to Anumati, Raka, Mahdvrata XXI. 18.1. At Mahdvrata a ground Suuvah,£ L KuhuXVIII.10.1-11. Cf. Heesterman drum (bhumi°), a piece of damp leather placed 41-45. over a hole, half inside half outside the vedi 5>W (to the west of the dgnidhra shed), and a piece Dogdhra n. milk pail. 2 in number, made out of the same of strap is used insttad of a drum-stick Ap. earth as the mahanra; it resembles Sr. XXI. 18.2-3; 19.8. the lip of an elephant, has a beak and looks like a ladle without handle. It ^5*1 Durohana n. a mode of recitation in contams milk of a she-goat and a cow Bh. Sr. ascending and descending form in which the XI. 3.5, Ap. Sr. XV.3.10 (Pravargya). stanza is recited, first by pdda, then by half verse, thereafter by 3 pddas Doha m. at a stretch (1) milk (du) : sweet, boiled milk followed by a pause. This is the ascent. The and curdled milk for the samnayya Ap.Sr. descent is in the reverse order by 3 padas, half II. 11.8. verse, pdda, the 4 pddas without a pause Asv. (2) "milking", i.e. Sr. ViH.2,12-13 comm. performance of a stotra or sqstra in order to attain the desired result W[ Drsadf. large (lower) millstone over which B. Sr.XIV.9. the upald is placed; used for crushing grains Ap. Sr. 1.20.3-4 (Darsa). (3) milking of cows, twice in the morning (prdtar) and twice in the evening Ap. Sr. ^3U5i?i Devayajana n. sacrificial arena; its III. 16. 12,13; an elabcrate rite in Darsa : the characteristics are mentioned : the ground calves are tied with rope, cows are milked Dhisnya 75 into the pails (kumbhi) while the Adhvaryu IX. 5. 14-15; it contains soma called sukra ib. recites mantra, and later purifies the milk 19.see graha. It may also hold barley 1.3.36 through a strainer (iakhdpavttra) Bh. Sr. 1.12- comm. It is installed behind the havirdhana 15.3. Cf. H.Dh.II(2), 1015-19. see sdyam". cart. Cf. C.H.159. in abbrev. kalaia.

Dohana n. (1) a milk pail with wooden or Dvadasaha m. a soma sacrifice lasting metal lid Ap. Sr.VI.3.15; (2) a rite of "mil- 12 days, comprising a Dasdha (10) : Prsfhya- king", i.e. receiving soma juice in the pots sadaha (6) (of which the 1st and the 4th days Asv. Sr. V.J 2. 18; (3) milking of a cow, not are Sodasins, the rest Vkthyas)^ Chandomas passed through a strainer, and therefore a (ukthyas) days, 1 Atyagnisfoma day; the DaSd- Sndra is is forbidden to milk Bh. VI.8.J8 (Agni- ha preceded and followed by 1 Atirdtra day hotra). dohanl f. a milk pail with the capacity (2 days). D° is both an ahina and a sattra. of 1 praslha Vai. Sr. XI. 8. Ap. Sr. XXI. *«T Dravya n. any sacrificial material : cake, djya, milk, soma etc; an offering; one of the ffT*TJ Dvdrbdhu m. door post, B. Sr., VI. 25, of the havirdhana basic elements of a sacrifice K. Sr. 1.2.2 & (dvdrasthund Ap. Sr. XI 8.5 comm. see lyaga. The procurement (prakal- comm). C.H.90. pana) of d , used in a rite, is the duty of a sacrificer Ap. Sr. IV. 1.2. fff%*?H (^) Dvidevatya {graha) mfn., m. offering of soma from the cups belonging to the ffaWfWT Dronakalasa m. a bucket of vikahkata twin divinities : Indra and Vayu, Mitra and (drondkrtih comm.). Ap. Sr. XII. 2. 10; it is Varuna and the two Asvins Ap. Sr. XII.20. placed on 4 pressing stones (rjisamukha), and 18-21.6, (dvidevatvacaroh) K. Sr. IX.9.13-21 is covered willi a filter (dasdpavitra) K. Sr. C.H. 199.

sr Dha

*I5T Dharuna :i. the spot where djva drawing is «*RT Dhard f. flow of .omu from the camasa in done Vudh. Sr (AO. II. 162). a continuous stream through a filter Ap. Sr. "ft* XII. 13.1. This operation is called dharagraha Dhaviira \

south of the havirdh&na respectively. Within by setting fire to the dried dung of a horse Ap. the sadas they are separated from one another Sr. XV.3. 17 (Pravargya). by the distance of 18 angulas; they are square yfa Dhfti f. 4 oblations on the ahavaniyu for (18 angulas) or round (18 angulas in diame- "holding back" the horse K. Sr. XX.3.4 ter), made of the earth taken from the catvala (Asva). or of sand (pamsu° XII. 18.3). Fire is installed on them, and oblation can be offered on the Dhrs\i m. stirring stick, 2 in number, dgnidhriya(Xl.\4.\) K. Sr. VIII.6. 16-22. Cf held by the Adhvaryu and the Pratiprasthatr C.H. 104-6, Eggeling SBE XXVI, 148. The for removing burning embers (angara) from

word also designates other mounds : catvala, the garhapatya (—upavesa q.v.) Bh. Sr. XI.

utkara etc Ap. Sr. XI. 14.9. At Cayana they 8. 1 ; used in the preparation of gharma Ap. Sr. are made of bricks and hemmed by gravels XV. 5. 11. Any stick as long as 2 tdlas Vai. XVII.21.6. Sr. XI.9.

§T Dhur (du) f. the two ends of a yoke of a Dhruvagopa m. one of the three assis- cart which carries havis orjs'oma, and explain- tants of the sadasya B. Sr. II. 3; he is the pro- ed as the space between the 2 holes of the tector (gopa) of the dhruvagraha (or dhruva\ a

yoke Ap. Sr. 1.17.6 comm. (Darsa) ; X.28.1-2 drawing of soma designated as "firm" K. Sr. (Soma). C.H.49. IX.8.1. The protector remains in the charge of the graha till the third pressing; he is a Dhurya n. "to be yoked"; name of those ^ rajaputra (son of a king) B. Sr. VII.7, Bh. Sr. stotras which, in addition to the principal XIII. 16.3, 6. The offering is made with the stotras (pavamana), are chanted in Soma, e.g. vessel called' °sthali B. Sr. VIII.15, K. Sr. the ajyastotras of the morning pressing and I X. 6.22. Cf. C.H. 167. the prsthastotras of the midday pressing of "graha m. a drawing the Agnispma Eggeling SBE XXVI, 307. of Soma by the Prati- prasthatr K. Sr. X.7.7, C.H. 379. Dhuvana (\/dhu, cL5 "to shake") n. lite- SI^T Dhruva f. an offering rally, shaking (whence sexual intercourse); spoon, made of vikahkata wood, belonging rite of fanning the charred bones of the dead. to the sruc class The relatives, women and 4 brahmacarins go (q.v.) Ap. Sr. 1.15.10. round a pitcher and a peg below which the Usually it remains constant on the vedi bones are placed. While doing so for 3 times (whence the name). The clarified butter they strike the pitcher with a piece of leather drawn with it for libation, is called dhrauvu and fan it with the end of their garments. S. Sr. V.8.2 comm. It is specially used Dancing and playing on instruments follow in the offering of ajvabhaga. Cf Ap. Sr. Bh Pi.II.3.15. But before this a curious VIII. 10.4. dialogue takes place, between the first wife of Ztt'Dhvana m. a mode of pronunciation in the deceased and a Sudra or a brahmabandhu, which consonants and vowels can be distin- who seeks sexual intercourse with her. She guished but as a whole letters cannot be dis- refuses for 2 days, but on the 3rd day she gives tinguished, i.e. murmur; a little louder than her consent to it for only one night ib. 4-8. updmsu, used at the patnlsamyaja B. Sr. Dhiipana n. act of fumigating ihsgharma XX.15, Ap. Sr. IH.88 & comm (Darsa). Na

^*Tg Nagnahu m. coarse portion of the parched of a mantra so as to adapt it to another con- barley grains, used for preparing wine Ap. text Ap. Sr. XVIII.7.6 (namati). Sr. XIX. 5. 10; or explained as, ginger, nutmeg, ffST* Nalada m. n. Indian spikenard (H. Dh. c myrobalan etc. K. Sr. XIX. 1.20. Soma, juice IV, 202); a garland of n is hung on the corpse is sprinkled on it. Cf. masara. Bh. Pi. 1.1.21. see preta.

Nam (cl.l "to bend") to modify the content Ufa Ntibhi f. "navel", a hole in a pavitra .

Nirudhapasubandha 77

(q.v.) Ap. 3r. XII. 13.1. see also uttarcf, da'sd- fHW Nitya mfn. constant or obligatory, said pavitra. of the garhapatya in the sense that its main- tenance is for life (as opposed to kamya, immfil'IWI'O'T (fta) Ndma-vyatisahjanlya naimittika) Ap. Sr. VI. 2.12; also said of a rite (homa) m. rite of "interchange of names" bet- which is obligatory VI.4.3, 9. ween the royal sacrificer and bis son (heir apparent) after the unction ceremony during fa?ff Nidana n. 2 ropes for tying the hind feet the disposal of abhiseka waters; 2 libations of a cow near her hooves Ap. Sr. 1.11.5 with the remainder of water into the aupasana {Darsa), XV.5.20 (fravargva). See also fire are made in which, the heirapparent is abhidham. the father of his own mentioned wrongly as fas* Nidhana n. (1) finale, the 5th and the last father (i.e. Rama is the father of Dasaratha) part of a sdman Ap. Sr. XIII.20.4 & comm., and then in the right order (i.e. R° is the son chanted in chorus by the 3 sdman chanters : £r. XV1II.16.14-16, K. Sr. XV. ofD°). Ap. Prasatr, Udgdtr and Pratihartr. It consists Heesterman, 123-6 for interpreta- 6.10-12; cf. of interjections.e-g. sat, sdm, suvdh, idd, vdk tion etc. and a for 9 bahispavamdna verses. See sdman HltTCTH Ndrdsamsa m. name given to the (2) bundle of grass comprising of a certain camasas after soma has been drunk from number of musUs Ap. Sr. 1.4.3 (mustlndm them and they have been caused to "swell" rasayah comm.). {apyayuna) Ap. Sr. Xll.25.24. Cf. C.H. 220. ftnW Nidhana n. laying of a jar containing the charred bones in a mound (smasdna) K. Sr. funfiw Nikdyin m. a group of sacrifices 4 XXV. 8.8. Sdhas'ras, 4 Sddvaskras 4 Dvirdtras Ap. Sr. XXII. 1.2, Mi. VIII. 1.19. Ninarda {ni-\Jnard, cl.l "to bellow") m. a mode of pronouncing the second syllable of ;ada (ni-\'gad, cl.l "to declare") m. the third padi of a verse in uddtta, the first commands (praisa) of the Adhvaryu to another syllable in anudatta. The sound O is repeated priest for doing certain things; it is composed 4 times in such a way that in the beginning it of the vajus formulas but distinguished from is in prolation and uddtta, then in anudatta, them, for n" is pronounced loudly K. Sr. 1.3. and anuddttatara and finally in prolation and 11 & comm; it is classed as a mantra ib.I & uddtta Asv. Sr. VII. 11.11. Similar pheno- comm. Ap. Sr. VUI.5.18. For the difference menon is nyunkha (q.v.). between a n" and yajus Mi 11.1.38-45. Adhrigu is a n". OtTl^t Nindhya m. earthen water jar, dug into the ground for keeping water cool K. Sr. fn»ro Nlgama m. a type cf mantra in which the V1II.9.8. names of deities are changed for the name abandoned in consonance with the offerings f«f-»J5 Ni-mrd (cl.9) to crush the fire brand Ap. Sr, 1 2.7 & comm. (ufmuka) for setting up the sdmitra fire Bh. dcvaiu' address of the deity (in appropriate Sr. VII. 12. 13 (nimrdndti). mantras XX1V.4.18. context) in the fswtaiH Niyojana n. fastening an animal to the sacrificial post, accompanied with a mantra Nigrdhha m. name of a mantra (TS. I. waters con- Ap. Sr. VII. 12.9 {Paw). 4.1 f.) recited over the vasativart tained in the Hotrcamaxa for turning it into flWrg«5*J Niritdhapasubandha or Pasubandha the nigrdhliva waters (m-\{grabft, cl 9 "to (nlr- \/m/j, cl.l 'to remove off ") m. sacrffice of seize") Ap. Sr. XH.9.1. B. Sr. V1I.5. a disembowelled animal, reconstructed by the as an independent rite from the nigrdbhyn mfn. waters so invoked and con- sutrakdras animal sacrifice prescribed in the Brahmanas tained in the Hotrcamasa, into which soma (cf." agntsomiya, kratupasu) which is a model stalks are poured and thrice stined ioYupdm- for animal sacrifice. But N° is held as a model sugraha Ap. Sr. X1I.9.8. This act is called all animal sacrifices. Cf. nigrabhopuvana 10.10 or upayana and dpyd- for optional Mi. VIII. 1.13. N" is performed every six months vana b. Sr. VU.6; used for sprinkling the or once a year K. Sr. VI. I. land takes one stalks of soma during the pressing K- Sr. IX, days Sr. VII, 6.3. Six priests are 4.16-17. or two Ap. 78 Nirudhapaiubandha

engaged, 4 of the iffi and 2 additional : Pro- outside the vedi and stick it into the tiprasthdtr and Maitrdvaruna (=PraSastr) ground All sprinkle themselves with The altar is prepared water, return to as in ' the Varuriap'ra- the sacrificial shed without looking ghdsa; on the nabhi of the uttaravedi back and a new Pray to the dhavaniya dhavaniya. B. Sr. VI, Ap. Sr. VII. is installed Ap. SV. VU.3.7-9- 8 3 K. Sr. VI, Asv. Sr III. 1-8. See plan 5. Cf. H. Dh. II KJ(2) ' 1109-1132, Sr. K(E). 1(2), 770-876. The preliminary rites constitute of an obla- ftrc-*** Nir-manth (cl.9 or sjmath tion of a cake or of djya to Agni-Visnu, cl.l) "to pre- produce fire by rubbing paration of the yupa, the aranis Ap. Sr casala and svarumth. V.4.14. the help of a carpenter (taksan) and the vedi on which °manthana n. Vt. Sr. VIII. 12. various implements are laid. The nirmathya mfn yupa the place where the fire is wound thrice with a cord (rasand) with produced, the fire the svaru thus produced and the thrust into the cord, raised into the related rite Ap Sr Vlll.o.li, pit ceremoniously {yupocchrayana). Ml. 1.4. 12 (as distinguished from The aharyaAp. victim remains tied to the yupa. Sr. X1V.21.11). fasT^T Nirlehana {nir-Vlih, The principal part of the rite begins with cl.2 "to lick") n the putting act of licking the sacrificial of logs into the fire with the residues (lepa) sticking to the two accompaniment of samidheni recitations The ladles (sruc), done twice by the Adhvaryu sacrificial animal, a goat, is bathed, anointed Ap. Sr. VI. 11.5; 12.2, B. Sr III 6 {Agnihotra). with djya, touched with a twig and darbha blades {updkarana). The victim is led to f«TT-*«T Nir-vap the (cl. 1 "to strew, pour sdmitra shed by the Ignidhra out") while the Hotr mryapana, a typical act in the recites the istis, an act of adhrigu. The victim is immolated bringing grains in a dish, from a cart, pouring there (cf. samjhapand) and all the them priests (as m sowing) into another bowl done return to the sacrificial shed. After the immo- by the Adhvaryu Ap. Sr. 1.7.7 (Darsa), also lation the sacrificer's wife is led to the sdmitra of clar.fied butter II.6.1, of shed and vapd and milk she pours water on its limbs, and Vll.8,7: performance of an isti Ml. III. 1.7. she is sent back. nirvdpam. putting apart a portion The victim's belly is cut open by the of grains Adhvaryu from a large to draw out the omentum vessel into a smaller one (later {vapd), which is to be roasted on the winnowed, parched, pounded and cook- dhavaniya by the Pratipra- ed by mixmg djya for preparing a cake) sthdtr, and sprinkled and offered as oblation Ap. 5>r. 1.17.10 {Adheya; to Indra and Agni. The animal devatdrthatvena prthak- is dissected karanam coram), limbs (pasupurodasa) are H.Dh.II(2), 1023 {Darsa); cooked over the cake sdmitra offering at spjna pressing (savaniyapuro- fire followed by an invocation to and dasa) Ap. Sr. XII. partaking of the idd. 4.4 {Soma). C.H.135. fiT^ Nivapana {ni-^vap c\. 1' When the samitr replies in the t 'to scatter, pour affirmative to out the question ) n. act of pouring out : "Have the limbs been properly soma stalks on cooked" the skin of a red bull placed ? (asked thrice), prsaddjva is over the ground poured selected over its heart, for the uttaravedi or the djya over other Jitnbs, and all uparava at the time of purchase of are taken to the altar where the avaddnas of soma Ap. Sr. X.20.13 {nivapati); at the prdvaniya various limbs are cut into the juhu, upabhrt (nivapana) Bh Sr X.14J7. Also the and iddpdtri (cf. aupabhrta and tryanga rite of digging the bones ot a dead person into jauhava), and offered with the utterance of a hole Bh. Pi 1.10.1-2. vasat. Then the invocation to and partaking faWcR Nivartana {ni-y/vrt, of idd are repeated cU "to turn back") preceded by the svistakrt n. act of returning after the conclusion of a oblation. The patnlsamydja offerings are rite by the sacrificer Bh. Sr. VIII. made with the flesh 1 1.18. of the victim's tail (jdghani), which is also ftflf Nivid {ni-Vvid, cl.2 offered to the Hotr and "to proclaim") f the Agmdbra short mantras, (K. Sr. VI. 9. 14-18). consisting of 12 clauses (ABr X in the 2), middle or at the end of a The sacrifices his wife and all the sastra priests go (of which it is a part), reeled at the midday from the catvdla and to the utkara with the and the third pressings; they spit for the heart (hrdayasula) declare the to a place names of the deities concerned, and are repea- .

Pacchas 79

ted loudly after the tusn'imsamsa Asv. Sr. V. 2nd sastra at the midday pressing Asv. Sr. 9.12; also called puroruc Cf. H.Dh.II(2), 1180, V.15.1. Cf. C.H. 310; the 3rd n° by the Mait- C.H. 300. ravaruna, the 4th by the Brahmanacchqmsin, the 5th by the Acchavaka 16.1-2, S. Sr. °dhaniya mfn. a hymn in which a n° is VII.22.1-5. C.H. 315, 319, 325. inserted or appended S. Sr. XII. 8. 6, 9. farafcr Nivita n.See upavita. facial Niskrayana n. rite of redemption in which the sacrificer "gives away" his mind, fawft Nisrayani f. a ladder for climbing up life, eyes etc. to the priests, and "buys" them the sacrificial post (Vaja) K. Sr. XIV.5.5 back at a price which he intends to give *=ni$reni Ap. Sr. XVIII. 5. 13. awav as fees (daksina) Ap. Sr. XIII. 6.4-5 fWRW"?% Nisddasthapati m. a chieftain (niskr^nite). (sthapati) is himself a nisada (a tribal who fansvarna. turned up, left hand palms down, on the prastara Ap. Sr. XI. 1:12. C.H. There is a controversy whether the word 63, 72. But nihnava is a salu.ation according means a nisada who himself is the chieftain of to Asv. Sr. IV. 5.7 comm. his community or a person belonging to a higher eligible varna who has become a chief- ^3 Nida m. n. rear portion of the cart tain of the nisada community. The first (sakata) on which soma stalks are loaded B. meaning is accepted Ml. VI. 1.51, K. Sr. Sr. VI.28, Bh. Sr. X.19.3. 1.1.12 comm. Nestr m. "one who leads"; a priest who is fH**> Niska m. n. golden ornament for the neck an assistant to the Hotr. He leads the wife RV.II.33.10; the ornament of gold or4 suvarna of the sacrificer, and prepares wine (sura) Ap. or karsa which the, Adhvaryu puts on the Sr. XII.5.2 (Soma). He owns a dhisnya (q.v.), sacrificer's neck K. Sr. XX. 1.9 (Asva); silver takes par* in the great pressing XII. 12.2. ornament XXII.4.16 {Vratyastoma). Nyunkha m. alteration of the 2nd syllable fasTTO Niskasa m scrapings of ajya from a of each half- verse of t'.e prataranuvaka (to be pan, mixed with chaff (tusd), offered to recited by the Hotr) by an sound as a sub- Varuna Ap. VIII.7.14 (Catur), XIII.20.7 stitute for that vowel, e g. apo3 00000 03 (Soma). 00000, 03 000 Ap. Sr. XXI. 7:2; for details Asv. Sr. VII. 11.1-8; ninarda is a similar phen- aniskasin mfn. a spoon to which no residue omenon. ofthe previous drawing sticks II. 7.2 (=sesa, comm) These O sounds are 16 in number, and are q.v.) fas^qfrM Niskevalya (sastra) n. a sastra consis- not to be recited, in monotone (ekasruti, ting of RV. stanzas, recited by the Hotr (the Kasika on Pan .1.2.34.

and to the north for the northern p° K. Sr. TW Paksa m. wings (aisles) on 2 sides, north XVI. 8. 18, Ap. Sr. XVI.17.10. 12 (Cayana). and south, of the altar, each being a rectangle; See plan Eggefing SBE XLl, 419. 1 purusa on 2 sides, the other 2 sides increased by one aratni to the south for the southern p° Pacchah (pad-sas) ind. by pddas the 80 Pvicadasa

gayatrl verse is to be recited while the Adhva- iFffc* Patittha m. one standing near the hus- ryu purifies the flour for dough with the band,/.e. one representing the husband Bh. strainers Bh. Sr. 1.25.1 (Darsa). Pi.I.5.7 =patihita B.Pi. 1.8.1-2 (see patnl), who makes the wife of the deceased to lie «T^3T?5T Pahcadasa (stoma) m. a variety of stoma down by the side of her husband's body (on in which 3 verses are so chanted as to produce the pyre) and again he raises her up holding 15 verses in 3 turns by repeating them in vari- her left hand with amantra (RV.X.18.8). ous patterns (vis(uti) as in the case of the 4 the ajya and madhyandinapavamdna stotras TJ'ft Patm f. wife of a sacrificer, who partici- (Soma). C.H. 237, 243, 247, 261, 279. Cf. pates in the srauta rites in a very limited Chinna 92. see stotra. way, e.g. sweeping the shed, smearing and decorating the sacrificial ground Ap. Sr. qs^fs^sft Paficapahcini f. one of the varieties 1.6.12, grounding grains for purodasa (yis(uti) of chanting a pancadasa stoma in 7.5; she has a slightly more important which the trcas are so repeated that in each role at the dlksa along with her husband turn (paryaya) 5 verses are obtained (finally X. 15. 13 (Soma), at the procession with soma 5x3=15): aaa be, a bbb c, a b ccc C.H. stalks XI. 16.4, later she performs pannejani 237, Eggeling SBE XXVI.308. see kusa, rite XII.5.3, C. H. 140. At the Vanmapraghasa stoma. she has to declare the name of her paramours (jara). The royal wives : mahisl qs^fiwr Pahcabila mfn. See caru. (principal

queen), vavatci r i (the favo u te) , par ivrk ti (d iscard- ed) vKS^WXito Pancasdradiya m. a soma sacrifice and palagall (of low origin) along with their comprising 5 days (pancaha), 1 Agnispma, maids and retinue take part in an obscene dialogue with 3 different Ukthjyas, 1 Atirdtra; each day repre- the priests K. Sr. XX. 5.15; sents 5 years Ap. Sr. XXII. 5.9. 6.18 (Asva), and the principal queen simulates sexual copulation with the dead horse Ap. Sr. «T3^^5j Paficahotr m. a mystical mantra in XXII. 18. 3-4. But the wife of a sacrificer has which 5 priests are mentioned, recited been actually relegated to the unenviable specially at the Vaisvadeva Ap. Sr. VIII. 1.3. position of a silent spectator of the tedious see catur°. details that had to be gone through by her husband and the priests. The paddhati oj K. «*^art^ Pancafigl f. rope halter in 5 parts, made Sr. IV. 13 states : upavesanavyatiriktam patnl of triple stranded munja grass K. Sr. XVI.2.4 kimapi na karotiti sampradayah. tacca sadhu- (Cayatia), taram. Cf. H.Dh.Il(2), 1000 n. She can perform ^s^n^m Pahcavadana n. See caturavatta. her portions only but not any other rites which are to be performed by her hus- **&f\\ Pancaha m. a rite lasting 5 days within band because, as Jaimini says, she does not a sattra, consisting of Jyoti(s(oma), Go° possess the same religious status as her Ayus' Ap. Sr. XXIII. 2. 14. husband (atulyatvat) Ml. VI. 1.24. See also pretapatnl. Cf. K. Sr. 1.1.8. and comm. Pancedhmlya n. (?) offering of 5 ajya libations on the "5 kindling sticks", perform- "said f. a hut or, tent for the wife within the ed at night in the Raja. The dhavamya fire is praclnavamsa B. Sr.VI.l, which is screened off poked to 4 directions, the middle portion during the pravargya Ap. Sr. XV.5.2 so that remaining undisturbed, 5 kindling sticks are she cannot see the rite. placed, followed by 5 ajya libations Ap. Sr. °iamyaja m. literally, offering made to the XVIII.9.10-11; =°iutlya (5 vital forces or wives (of the gods). Four offerings of ajya winds) K. Sr. XV. 1.20; it corresponds with made in a series, to Soma, Tvastr, Ihe wives pancavattlya TBr.I.7.1.5. Cf. Eggeling SBE and Agni grhapati, made with a sruc or sruva XL1, 48, Heesterman 31,37 (for annotations). on the gurhapatya, by uttering mantras in a Patantaka m. a modification of the Raja dhvana tone at the end of Darsa Ap. Sr. Ill with 12 dlksa and 12 upasad B. Sr. XXVD. 8.1-8. Cf. H.Dh. 11(2), 1076-7; in place of ajya the tail of the victim is offered tit Past/ Ap. A variety of Asm, a three-day ahlna L. Sr. Sr. VII. 27. 9 (also occuring at Darsa III. 8.10); IX. 11.6, Nid.VIII.8. at Soma K. Sr. X.8.10. Additional offerings Paridhi 81

to Raka, KuhQ, Sinivall Bh. Sr. III.7.16 "TftffT? Parigraha m, (l) line traced on (Darsa). the ground to mark the extent of a vedi (altar) on °samnahana n. rite of tying up a yoke halter its northern, southern and western sides, by (yoktra) round the_ waist of the sacrificer's the Adhvaryu with a sphya. He begins first wife; done by the Agnldhra either over her from the south (south-western sroni) and goes garment or inside Ap. Sr. 11,4,1; 5.2-5, B. Sr. to the east upto the southern ams'a, then from 1.12 (Darsa). In this way she is made fit to the south-western sroni to the north-western participate in the rite. girdle is , The removed Sroni, and finally from the north-western Sroni, ejther by herself Ap. Sr. ill. 10.6 or by the to the east upto the northern amsa. This is Agnldhra Bh. Sr. III. 12.7 (patnith vimuftcati). the first rough outline called puna". The Cf. H.Dh.Il(2), 1040-41. She is also girdled drawing is completed by a repetition of the up with a yoktra at the dlkm, done by the same process, and is called uttara B. Sr. 1.11. Pratiprasthatr Ap. Sr. X.9.13 (Soma). Cf. H. These are the preliminary operations in raising Dh.II(2), 1136, C.H.I 8. the altar, and mantras are used during the operations; =°graha Sr. II. Pada n. a foot length, one tenth part of the K. 6.25. purusa (sacrificer's height); each p° is divided (2) fork for lifting up the gharma M. IV.2.2 into 12 ahgulas, 3p° make a prakrama K. Sr. (pravargya)=sapha Ap. Sr. XV.5.11 =pariMsa XVI.8.21; but cf. B. Sulb. 1.1. K. Sr. XXVI.5.12.

T^HtTT Padasamlopana n. act of obliterating parigrahana n. act of tracing the outlines of the footprints, altar when, after cremation, the an as above after which levelling is done. relatives walk towards the east, done by the See yoyupana. last man in the line with a reed of cane irftqtjj Parigharmya m. materials (vetasa) and avakd Bh. Pi. 1. 11.10. which are associated with the gharma, e.g. the mahavira, •TCTgfa Padahuti f. libation 5.' of djya on the (7th) asandi, sruc etc. Ap. Sr. XV.5.6, B. Sr. IX. footprint of the somakrayani cow whom the (arfirf) ^h^X (Agni) Paricara Adlivaryu follows (the first upasad of Soma) B. m.=parikarmin B. Sr. XXVI.5. Sr. VI. 13, Ap. Sr. X.23.2. CH. 38.

Tft^T Paricara f. the third qW| Parikarmin mfn. servants of the Adh- karsmarya, khadira, udumbara etc.; varyu Sr. 11.4 16 dried or undried but having bark on them. A$v. (paricdraka, comm ), Each p° is also those who take away the animals (Asva); one arm long; the middle one (on the B. Sr. XV.28. west) is the thickest, the one on the south is the loDgest, and the one on the north is the "rf^JJ Parikraya m. redemption of a cow shortest acd thinnest Ap. Sr. 1.5.7— 10, K. (with which soma was bought) by means of a Sr. II.8.1. There are 2 p° (madhyama and fee Ap. Sr XX1V.2.8. uttara) at the Pitryajna Ap. Sr VIII. 14.9; and 82 Paripasavya

"vapya the cow which gives milk for curds to 13 at the pravargya XV.5.11 used for encircl- be offered to SarasvatI K. Sr. ib. ing the gharma.

"samdhi m. the joint of p° formed when 2 p° lft*TOT Parivasana (pari-y/vas, cl. 1 "to dwell ?" meet at one point, i.e. the angles, north-west around, to cut off cf. Whitney Roots), n. and south-west, of the ahavanlya VII.5.7; and cut off portion of the bundles of darbha (grass), the angle formed by the northern stick and called veda, which is' to remain on the altar southern stick 13.6. Ap. Sr. 1.6.8 (DarSa). Cf. Eggeling SBE XII,84.

TfvWftft ParivrktT f. the discarded queen (ana- tT<"T5T«T Paripasavya mfn. name of 2 libations : pacitd L. Sr.'lX.10.2) svdhd devebhyah and devebhyafi svdhd, offered Ap. Sr. XX. 10.2. see Asvamedha, patnl. before and after the immolation of the sacrificial horse K. Sr. XX.6.11 (Asva); VI.5.24

qft.^fa'fi Parivartini f. a reverting of mode parlsrita n. an enclosure of mat around the chanting a visfuti (variety) of the trivrtstoma said at the dlksd (cf. parivrta) X.5.1 (Soma); a n of the bahispavamana totra in which the 3 sort of screen in front of the gdrhapatya verses are arranged in a recurring order (natu- III. 9.3 (Darsa), in front of the patnisald so that ral), e.g. a b c (1st turn), a b c (2nd turn), the wife cannot see the mahdvira XV.5.2 a b c (3rd turn) cf. Eggeling SBE XXVI, 310. (pravargya), around the spot where soma other varieties The are udyati, kuiayim. stalks are weeded out by the vendor Bh Sr X.13. 10-11 (Soma). qpWl? Parivdda m. a mantra of censure to Pra-

japati in the Dvadasaha Sr. 1. qfam?* Ap. XX 12.1. Parisamuhana (pari-sam-y/uh, cl.l "to sweep rtfund together") jr. act qftgrq of sweeping Parivapa (pari-s/vap, cl. 1 "to scatter round the three fires before and after the offe- around") m. (1) fried grains of rice, husked ring of Agnihotra Bh. Sr. VI 8.11-12 (pari- but not pounded,, put in a bowl containing samuhati). ajya and boiled, for making a cake (savanlya- lft«K«l purodasa) Ap. Sr. XII.4.13; commonly known Paristarana n.iiee agni° as Idja ib. 14 (So.na). C.H. 134. qfVtfjT Partem (srut) f. wine (surd) or, accor- (2)=curds, dadhi K. Sr. VIII.9.27. comm; ding to some, undistilled wine or made from Pavitra 8 3 immature grains Ap. Sr. XVIII.1.10; XIX.1.8 See also sdman, stotra, stoma. Cf. Eggelins' (Vdja & Sautrdmanl). For preparation & of SBE XXVI, 308-9; Caland PBr. 19. wine, see H.Dh. 11(2), 1225-6: ratri rounds of Soma sacrifice performed at T^TT Pariharana night, consisting n. procession (carrying for- of 4 stotras, 4 sastras, 4 liba- ward) with tions. the vasativarl waters (kept over- Three r° make the noctural portion of night) B. Sr. XV.21; act of carrying an object the Atiratra Ap. Sr. XIV.3.9. round the sacred fire Ap, Sr. Ill 1.5, the bur- i. X.7.14 (Soma). Ap. Sr. VIII.4.4 ig' Parsu m. the rib of either a horse or a bull "TOsrm Parisdsa (du.) a used by the m. pair of tongs for Adhvaryu as a sickle (ddtra) raising for up the gharma from fire cutting darbha K Sr " grass Bh. Sr. 1.3.5-6 ' v(Darsa)- XXVI.2.1C(^/-ava^) see prostara.

trafaip^OT 15* Paha m. n . winnowing Paryagnikaranan. rite of going three basket containing times sacrificial grains B. round an object with a firebrand Sr. XX.6. (.ulmuka) drawn from the ahavanlya, perform- •wsr Pavana (Vpu, cl.9 ed by the Agr.ldhra who "to cleanse, purify") n holds the ulmuka in rite of his purification of the body of a hands and moves round keeping the object sacrificer always on his right mC 2 tufts of darbha (pradaksina). The objects Ap.An lr \ l\ Tl°L \ are St. X.7.5 ^(Soma), C.H.13. yupa, ahavanlya, catvdla, sdmitra and offering materials Ap. Sr. VII. 15.2; 1.25 8 ^Vtm^ Pavamdna (graha) In Pasu, m. name of the 6 times round the animal, according drawings of "purified" soma at to comm. K. Sr. VI.5.2-4. the inorn ng* pressing just before the bahispavmidnt s?o The object commences Ap. Sr. XII.16.)/: thus circled with fire is called thi drawtg paryagni is done directly with m. Ap. Sr. VII. 1 5.1 the parip lavd & comm. adhavamya from Ef into the dronakalasa or bhrt thenutaP P T^^T Paryangya B. Sr. VIII. 7. ' mfn. technical name of 12 Cf C.H.169. animals whose limbs are tied to the limbs of TWWcrVsr the Pavamdnastotra n. sacrificial horse with a branch of plaksa litera'lv the d DgtheCha nt ng rf tree Ap. Sr. XX.13.12 is (Asva). The list of "nrrmpurifiedH'' r L ; name of the ^ first ^ animals, Dumont L'Asva 327. stotras of each pressing Ap. Sr. XII. 17.8 (Soma). At the «TOf«t^T three savanas Parydnahana n.See soma° (pressings) they are called spavamdna bahi- in the morning C.H 177 mddhvnr, «nrf* Parydya m. (1) a turn or round of beating djncf in the midday C.lf.277 and of soma stalks ZtyFot with stones, done by the priests arbhava at the third C.H. 337. during the pressing of soma; there are three " such rounds Ap. Sr. XII. 12.8-9 cL9 t0 c (Soma). ^/mf ^anse, purify") „. e f0r Wa made of white a turn ' w°ol (2) of chanting a triplet in ™b ro ien ends tLdfr^for r or 3 repetitions (subdivisions), jpunfying waters called called vistdva rtn hi proksanl trcabhdga, avdpa (to be used for sprinkling (sthdna) and paricard (rcj all the sacrificial vessels and implements Ap! Sr. IJ1.9 ^ the 84 Pasu

in agni- f. the rear trans- following manner : water fetched the istavidha and haviryajna, is differentiated as 1132. somavidhx, the former differing from the for Agni and the : of soma latter in respect of certain acts and offerings °graha m. drawing 366. preparation of (pranlta) waters and carrying it, divine wives K. Sr. X.6.16. Cf. C.H. making visnu steps, offering certain limbs of Patra n. name of various cups, goblets K.Sr.VI.2.4 c sukra", the victim'e'tc. Ap. Sr. V1I.28.1, wh'ch are updmsu°, itrdhva", rtu , (haviryajnavidha) comm. There are however manthi etc. P° are made of vikahkata wood animal sacrifice p° (or yajha°\ includes 2 types : the independent K. Sr.I.3.31. The word generally known as Nirudhapasubandha, which all the sacrificial utensils Ap. Sr. 1.7 5; as is called nirmita (made) and explained 11.10. Karambha° see karambha. svatanira (Asv. Sr. III. 8.3 & comm.), and the °caya (no) m., n. stacking of the sacrificial belonging to Soma sacrifice animal sacrifices pyre near the corpse Savanlya utensils on the funeral (saumya Asv. Sr. ib. 2) : Agmsomiya, Bh. Pi.11.1.9. and Anubandhya (and therefore angas of Soma). patri f. an earthen vessel on which the dough for a cake is prepared Ap. Sr. 1.24.1 (Darsa); Nirudha is considered as a modification But patflnirnejana water for cleansing a vessel the Agnisomiya MI.VIII.1.13. Many sutras ' of 25.T4. however put forward the paradigms of both. line. The Nirudha is the model of all other animal «n* Pada m. a quarter of a stanza, i.e. a verse sacrifices. In technical usage in the sutras a whole is to be understood when its first line is men- of cake on 1 1 or "purodasa m. an oblation tioned (ream padagrahane) Asv. Sr. 1.1.17. the principal deities of 12 kapdlas offered to Similarly, the entire hymn by a part of the before the immolation of a victim the Pasu first line ib. 18. limbs Ap. Sr. VII.22.1, 11; offered after the the of the animal have been cooked or after TlfeH Padin m. priests who are entitled to get VII. 17.10. offering of the omentum Bh. Sr. a quarter of what their principals get as sacri- p° is offered at the At the Savaniyapasu the ficial fees Ap. Sr. XXI.2.19. see rtvij. midday pressing Ap. Sr. XIII. 1.12. Pannejana(>) mi. See PannejanT. "srapana n.See srapana. .

PROOF COPY Pitryajfla 85

«nft^«T Pdrigharmya m. See pari. part (ahga) of the Darsa K. Sr. IV. 1.30, also performed at the Sdkamedha and called Mahd- TTfocW Pdriplava (dkhydna) (pari-Vplu, cl. 1 pitryajna Ap. Sr. VIII. 13-16. Also considered "to float around") mfn., n. "recitals moving an independent rite Ml IV.4. 19-21 in a cycle", containing popular legends reci- As a part of Darsa it is performed on the ted by the Hotr at Asva; so cllled because it amavdsyd day. The paddy stored on the is renewed every 10 days throughout a year sakata is taken into the carusthdli; the paddy K.Sr. XX. 3.1. It is composed of the legend of is beaten, husks removed with a winnowing Sunahsepa in which more than a hundred or basket by the sacrificer's wife. The rice is more than a thousand -rks and gdthds are cooked on daksindgni, sprinkled with djya, collected Ap. Sr. XVIII. 19. 10 {Raja), cf. and a portion of the cooked rice is stirred Heesterman 158-61. The list of legends with a meksana, cut off into 2 portions, (dkhydna) Asv. Sr. X.7. again sprinkled with djya and ottered into d° •niiT Pdrvana (homa) mfa., m. libation of djya agni. A line is drawn on the ground with with a sruva on the "joint" (parvan) day of 2 the sphya, 3 balls ofnee (pindc) areprepared, p;riods of the purnamasa and the darsesti Ap. and the sacrificer, wearing the sacred oord in Sr. II 20.5. This is immediately followed by the pracinavitin fashion, drops the pindas the principal oblations of Darsa. Cf. H. Dh. from his palm on the line one after another for 11(2), 1081. the father, the grandfather and the great- grandfather. The higher the generation, the pinda. It is a matter the vaid in a spoon at the vasdhoma Ap. Sr. of great controversy whether only the dead (Pasu). VII.25.4 ancestors should get pindas and the living one (du), 2 flanks or 2 thoracic walls Bh. parsva be only honoured. No pinda is to be offered jauhava. Sr. VII.18.i2. See to any ancestor beyond the great grandfather and alive Sr. qiHTnat Pdldgali f. a queen of low origin = none to anybody Asv. II. 6.20- pdldkali Ap. Sr. XX. 10.2. See Asvamedha, 23, the living father is "honoured with a homa patnl. Ap. Sr. 1.9.8. If the sacrificer has two fathers (owing to adoption) in each higher generation, IflR Pdvana n. stalks_ of soma used as purifier two names are to be mentioned for each pinda of the updmsugraha Ap. Sr. XII. 12.1. offered.

Pdsa m. noose (rasand) used for strangling Then the pindas are covered with the hem an animal; thereafter loosened, pierced with (dasd) of a garment. The Fathers are made a one-pronged fork, then cast away on the to depart by pouring water over the pindas. VII. 17.4-6, Bh. Sr. utkara or cdtvdla Ap. Sr. The wife is made to eat the middle pinda so VII. 13.6-7. that she may conceive. The two other pindas r are either T55taT Pi^chuld f. a flute, played at the cast off into water or collected in a chanting Ap. Sr. XXI. 17. 16 (Mahavrata). pot, smelt by the sacrificer. B. Sr. III. 10-11, K. Sr. IV.l, Ap. Sr. 1.7-10, Asv. Sr. II. 6-7. lump, the ball of boiled Pinda m.n. a cf. H.Dh. 11(2), 1085-1090. rice; 3 p° offered by the sacrificer to his 3 immediate paternal ancestors, partly consu- faHfftsT Pitrtirtha n. way of the manes; part between the the fore- med, partly thrown away Ap Sr. 1.9.1. (Pinda- of the hand thumb and is offered pitryajha); VIII. 16.6 (Mahapitryajna, Sdka- finger through which water for the medha) prepared from the remnants of obla- pitrs H.Dhh\, 435n & also 11(1), 3l6n. materials. tory fa^Rg Pitrmedha m. funeral rites for pitrs, pindi f. 3 balls made of flour of kharjura, consisting of cremation of the corpse, gather- karira offered in the Kdmyesti Ap. Sr. ing of bones, piling of the lumps of earth X1X.26.1, B. Sr. X1II.38. etc. B.Pi. [Sr. K(S)I, 802-23].

There is also a rite in which the portions of faf15T Pit ryaina m. =pindapitr° Ap. Sr. III.16.7, the savaniyapuroddsa are offered to the Pitrs Maha" VIII. 13.1. Kausikasutra describes the 3. Sr. V1II.12 C.H.350. rite very succinctly : the rite is performed, fio^flcpsi Pindapitryajha rc. sacrifice of lump unlike a sacrifice to the gods, by the sacrificer offering to the manes (pitr), recognized as a wearing the sacred cord in the prdcinMtin 86 Pinvana

fashion; facing the south (north or east for the gwn^rstwt Purastattirasci f. the front gods) he begins, and ends facing the south transversal line joining the 2 amsas of the west; circumambulation is done in anti-clock- vedi on the east Ap. Sr. VII. 3.8. Cf. pascat" wise direction {prasavya) as opposed to the amsa, sroni. See plans. pradaksina movement. V^^.Purltat n. pericardium (?) of an animal All offerings are made by uttering svadha as Bh. Sr. VII.19.11.Seeya«/wva. opposed to the use of svahd and vasat in the g0<* Purisa n. rubbish, obtained at the time to gods Kaus. 1.9-23. of services S. cf. B. Sr. II.2. digging the ground for a vedi { = khanana° Bh. Sr. II.3.1) as distinguished from dhdrya, fa^T Pinvana n. milk pail, 2 in number K. Sr. earth "fetched" from outside XXVI. 1.20 (gravargya). for preparing a vedi Ap. Sr. II.3.4-5, Bh. Sr. I.e.; p° is dumped on the utkara Ap. Sr. I.e., and it can fqeSTT^ Pistapatrl f. a vessel for holding flour also be brought for the construction (pis(a), of very big size K. Sr. 1.3.36 comm; of dhisnyas etc. from the cdtvdla K. Sr. cf. prstasamyavani° Vai Sr. XI.9, pistodvapanJ 1.8.39. The 'altar is called purisavati B. Sr. 14, Ap. Sr. II. 2.7. Also used for filling up the gaps between the bricks fqtzlt'Tg'ta Pistalepahoma (or ahuti) m. offering XVII.24.14; sama° for the same purpose XVII. made from the sacrificial residue sticking to a 25.4 {Cayana). The uttaravedi, 2 kharas are vessel, scrapjd off by means of a spoon, constructed with p° brought from the cdtvdla mixed _with ajya (Bh. Sr.III.9.6), on the daksi- XIX. 1.15. {Sautramani). nagni Ap. Sr.III.9.12 {Darsa). cf. djyalepa 8.1. 3^ Purusa m. length of a "man", i.e. the height of a sacrificer, a standard of measure- g S^eft Pumscali f. a prostitute, who abuses a ment, used for constructing the agniksetra K. brahmacari Ap Sr. XXI. 19. 5 (Mahdvrata) = Sr. XVI.8.21 {Cayana); the length is measured pumscalu K. Sr. XIII. 3.6. from the finger to the foot when the sacrificer stands raising his hind 5^8! Puccha m. n. "tail" of the fire-altar, Ap. Sr. XVI. 17.8 = 120 angular B. Sulb. 1.1. forming a rectangle of which the 2 sides are 1 purusa each, and the other 2 extended by 1 gwte Purusamedha m. human sacrifice, lasting pradesa=\2 ahgulas or 1 vitasti days, type (13 a°) each, to 5 a of Soma sacrifice Ap. Sr. XX K.Sr. XVI.8.20, 24-25, the west Ap. Sr. XVI. 17.10, B. Sr. XXIV. 11. But cf. Eggeling SBE 14 (Cayana). Cf. yajna°. Plan Eggeling SBE XLIV, xi—xiv. XLI, 419. gTteTST Puroddsa m. cake, made of pounded rice or barley flour etc. baked •RTI^T Punarddheya n. reinstallation of fires on the garhapatya on the kapalas (potsherds) which takes place under certain contingencies, of variable number (8,11 etc.) Ap. Sr. i.24.6; e.g. illness, loss of wealth or desire for pros- shaped like a tortoise, back of the cake being perity, and is performed in the same paradigm neither too high nor too low like an as in the Adheya with a few deviations Ap. apupa, as large as the hoof of a horse 25.4. Avadanas Sr. V.26-29. It is a prdyascitta if the gdrha- are taken from it III. 1.2. For preparation patya and ahavaniya have been extinguished of ap" H Dh.II(2), 1032-3. This or discontinued Ml. VI.4.26-27. is a typical offering material at Darsa, Soma, Pasu (VII.22.11, cf. pasif). Savaniya a «T*ratpT Punardahana n. rite of recremation of series of 5 cakes at 'the

pressing : a p° of rice charred bones. The fire is churned, the jar on 1 1 kapalas. to Indra of dhana (parched barley) containing "the bones is taken out, and the for Indra harivat, of karambha (flour bones are crushed into powder with the mixed with curds for PQsan of parivdpa (parched mortar and pestle placed over the skin. The grains) for Sarasvatl' dmiksd for Mitra and 12* powdered bone mixed with butter is offered Varuna B. Sr. VP C.H. 134, and oblations into the fire with the juhii. The other utensils offered with them at Soma C.H. 196. cf. a e thrown away B. Pi. II.3-4, Bh. Pi. 1.10.4. Eggeling SBE XXVI 315-6. See also pasu°. "JTfilfa Punasciti f. See citi. Rauhinau purodasau, 2 cakes, made of ground nee but not husked {aphalikrta) Ap. Sr. XV g"<*ctT*3H Purastdjjapa m. See japa. 5.20; 9. {pravargya). 1 Puroddsiya grains for a Pfflhya 87

3h. Sr. 1.19. 4. "patrl ff a vessel for p° K. cake JorfjffT Purndhuti f. "full oblation"; an oblation Sr. 1.3.36 comm. of djya made by means of a juhu (sruc) which is filled with 4 or 12 (sruva) spoonfuls «|Tteg?n«raT Puro'nuvdkyd f. an invitatory verse of djya; this generally marks the end of ^recited by the Hotr on the instructions of the Adheya Bh. Adhvaryu before the latter-pours out oblation Sr. V.U.I. The entire procedure of dhuti is followed K. Sr. IV. 10.5 comm. This is also Ap. Sr. II. 13.4. P° is„ recited by the Hotr while done at diksd Ap. Sr. X.8.6 (Soma). See also sitting, and employed in djyabhdga, dvdpa, dhuti. svistakrt, patnisamydja.; it is also called anuvdkyd (q.v.). J^ffcT Purvdgni m. original fire of the householder (avasathya) K. Sr. XV.6.14; but the 3 Putika plant as substitute m. a used a sdman sandwiched between them, symboli- for soma plant; p° itself is replaced by cally serving as a womb for an embryo. dddra, phalguna Ap. Sr. XIV.24.12. or arjuna There are 4 p° stotras at the midday liba- PBr. IX 3.3. cf. MI. VI.3.31. tion of Soma : the first, in the rathantara 55J Putudru m. stick of p° (Pinus deodara), 3 and brhatsdman C.H.306; the second, called in number, used as enclosing sticks of the vdmadevya (RV.IV.31.1-3) in the same manner uttaravcdi (Pasu) Bh. Sr. VII. 5.1 (pautudrava). as the first C.H. 314; the third, naudhasa (R.V. VIII.88.1-2) C.H.318, and finally the J^TT* Purnapdtra m. n. a vessel filled with fourth, kdleya (RV. VIII.66.1--2) C.H.323. cf. water; water is sprinkled in all directions Ap. Eggeling SBE XXVI, 339; XLI, xx, H.Dh. Sr. HI. 10.7 (Darsa)=udakamandalu Bh. Sr. 11(2), 1191. III.7.1;also a measure for paddy given as sacrificial fee to the Agmdhra (Adheya), said "7«5tT Prsfhya (sadaha) m. a period of to be Apuskalas (=32 handfuls) = 128 hand- six soma days; the other of its type is Abhi- fuls Ap. Sr, V.20,7 & comm. plava°; so called, because the prsfha stotras in 88 Prsfhya

it, unlike in Abhiplava", are chanted in ordi- SHB*I Prakrama m. step, a measurement of nary Agnis(oma way (see p° stotra) Ap. Sr. length; equal, to 2 or 3 padas (a pada — \S p° consist of 1 XXI. 8. 8. The six days of ahgulas Ap. Sr. V.4.3. comm) or J pada K. Sr. Agnisfoma day, 2 Ukthyas, 1 Sodasin and VIII.3. 14 comm; used for preparing the altar again 2 Ukthyas at the end. Cf. Eggeling SBE etc. The measuring rope is called "sthdniyd XXVI, 403. In total there are 6 prsfhasamans Ap. Sr. XIV.5.11. cf. H.Dh. 11(2), 989n & vairdja, in it : ruthantara, brhat, vairupa, 1152n. B. Sulb. 1.1. jakvara, raivata ib. 406. cf. Ml. X.6.4. SPIT* Pragatha m. stanzas which constitute the ridge, the "spinal" line wn Prsfhya f. a parts of the marutvatiyasastra : Indranih(n) between 'running along the back of the vedi ava° (RV. VIII.53.5-6), Brdhmanaspatya" (RV. the garhapatya and the ahavaniya B. Sr. 1.4, 1.40.5-6) and Marutvatlya" (RV. VIII.89.3-4); Ap. Sr. XI.4.16; marked by a peg Csahku) each composed of 2 stanzas, one in brhati and or 6 driven into the ground at a distance of 3 the other in kakubh metres (bdrhata) or prakramas towards the east from the original kakubh and satobrhatl (kakubha). By repeti- ahavaniya (called antahpdtya or prsfhydsanku), tion and combination of padas, out of the 2 at pra- then from this place another peg 36 stanzas, a triplet is produced S\ Sr. VI.9.7, yupavapya, kramas, towards the east at the Asv. Sr. V.14 (midday pressing, Soma), cf. points B. Sr. finally a rope connects the two H.Dh. 11(2), 1190, C.H. 300. VI.22, K. Sr. VIII. 3- 11 comm. cf. C.H.74 NU*H Pragrathana n. (dharma) a procedure of (mahdvedi). See also spandyd. See plan 3. combining the verses by repeating the last For the method of drawing the pr Ap. Sulb. pada and joining it to the first pada of the 1.1.4. next S. Sr.' VII.25.3. the drsad Pesanl f. two crusher stones, Pra-\/car (cl.l) to proceed; specially, to and the upald Vai. Sr. XI. 9. perform rites, as in savaniyaih pracarati (per- purifies", one of the 16 «fta Potr m. "one who forms with the savanlyapurodasd) Bh. Sr. the Brahman, officiating priests, an assistant to XIV.3.10.

: Agni but actually to the Hotr (cf. RV. 1.76.4 and recites a SRT"fT Pra

Pratyavarohaniya 89 1049; at the end of an anuvdkyd VIII. 15.14, can be replaced Ml. VI.3.22. cf. H.Dh.II. (I), at the end of a sastra XII.27.14. cf. Om. A.B. 684. Keith ERE IX, 490-92. Pratipad {prat pad, cl. 4 "to set foot Jfftm: Pranitdh f. (pi.) "fetched" waters, puri- upon") f. an introductory verse, before sdmi- fied with pavitras (utpavana) in a camasa dheni Ap. Sr. IV.9.2; specially, the first triplet which is filled almost to its brim, carried in which begins the marutvatlya-ind mahdvaiiva- a vessel called pramtapranayana, by .the Adh- deva sastra at the midday and third pressings varyu from the north of the garhapatya to the Asv. Sr. V.9.22. CH. 300, 354. See sastra. north of the dhavaniya; accompanied with srfcT5rf«Tf5 Pratiprasthdtr m. priest who serves mantras this rite of fetching, waters is known as the first assistant' of the Adhvaryu; his as Pramtapranayana Ap. Sr. 1.15.7; 16.3-5 special function is to lead the sacrificer's wife, (Darsa). The p° waters is used for making a and to cut off the entrails of a victim into 1 dough of the pounded grains for the purodasa parts and offer with them the upaydja (Pasu) (see also nirvdpa). Cf. H.Dh.II(2), 1022-3.' Ap. St. VII. 18. 1; 21.8; to prepare the savaniya- purodusa XII. 3. StfaTT Pratigara (prati-\/gr, cl.9 "to r.spond") 15 {Soma). He carries out the m. formula of response, uttered loudlv by the sacrificial duties without uttering mantras; mantras are recited Adhvaryu as a return call to the dhdv (q.v.) by the Adhvaryu only VIII. 5. 17. His cup for drinking is called of the Hotr. There are several a, „vas and soma pratiprasthdna pratigaras in the course of recitation of a XII. 21. 21 which is smaller sastra, and like the dhdva the pratigara than that of the Adhvaryu XV. 3.1 1. assumes a mystical signiflcance, and therefore srffreftiT Pratiloma mfn. against the hair, i.e. by various permutations and combinations in the reverse direction (as opposed to anu- bizarre liturgical contortions are produced : loma), said of a ladle which is held with its othdmo dttiva (pronounced tkiivu), the beak turned towards the offerer of an obla- most common one Asv. Sr. V.9.5, somsdmo tion (Pitrmedha) Bh. Pi. 1.11.3. (samsd) daiva; otha moda ha (at the end of a half-verse), omothd moda iva (at the end of a sffr%5l Prativesa mfn. "neighbouring"; auxi- verse), or as an alternative otha moda ivam liary rice {odana), cooked on the garhapatya (end of a half-verse), hotarmoda ivam (endof or daksina fire and consumed by the sacri- a verse), otha moda ivam (end of a sastra) Ap. ficer's Wife Bh. Sr. VIII. 12. 16; 13.16 (Sdka- Sr. X1I.27.I4-15; it varies in the vaisvudeva- medha). sastra XIII. 13.8-10, sodasisastra XIV. 3.4; HfctaiTsJ5ita Pratisamedhaniya mfn. fire which is havai hotar K. Sr. XX. 3.2 (Asva); hoyi hotar to be kindled by means of another fire, said S. Sr. XV.l. 23; or, simply, om Ap. Sr. XVIII. of the dhavaniya B. Sr. X.2I; also of the fire 19.13 {Raja). brand (samidh) XXII. 3. srftrPwifl Pratinigrdhya mfn. name of a drawing slk^ Pratihartr m. one of the 16 priests; he of soma, "to be taken out with a ladle", offer- is an assistant to the Udgdtr, and is the third ed to the twin divinities (dvidevatyagruha) at chanter who chants the pratihdra Ap. Sr. the morning pressing (Soma) Ap. Sr XII. 20. X.1.9. The pratihdra is a part of a saman, and I9=pratinirgrdhya B. Sr. VII. 12. Cf. C.H.199. is preceded by the prastava L. Sr. VII. 10.22, and is a sort of a jrfafafa Pratinidhi m. representative; a substi- response to the latter; see saman. cf. Simon 7. tute for a missing thing; the substitute must Paricavi be similar to and take the nature of the thing srfafjRT Pratihita m. |n)a substitute for a king, replaced, ( _ as nivdra may be substituted for' his near relations ("one who is the nearest vrihiAp. Sr. XXIV.3.52-53; but if the quan- to someone") B. Sr. XII. 11 (Raja), Ap. tity of a thing like purodasa is reduced, it Sr. XVIII. 16.14. cannot be replaced ib. 54. Moreover, the substitution is not allowed for a sacrificer, the anW^(P»fr«I Pratyavarohaniya m. rite of descent fire altar {Cayana), the deity, the word (of to the earth; a concluding rite annexed to the mantras), the act (of a sacrifice), and a prohi- Vdja, consisting of an Agnis[oma L. Sr. bition 4.1. Cf. Oldenberg SBE XXX, 352-53. VIII.11.I4. It is the counterpart of the A sacrificer of a sattra, where there are many, abhydrohaniya. Cf. Heesterman 13. ;

90 Pratydmn&na

SWTKHH Pratyamnana (prati-d-\/mna, cl.l "to offerings the anuydja follows. The p° offering'

note against") n. a corollary rule of altered are addressed to five deities : Samidh, Tanu- purpose which debars the operation of a rule napat (or Narasamsa), Id, Barhis, Svahakara, in the prakrti, when it is said, for instance, Ap. Sr. ib. 2, to be performed in the strict instead of kusa grass let him make a barhis order mentioned Ml V. 1 .4. There are lip of reeds Ap. Sr. XXIV.4.2. at Pasu Ap. Sr. VII. 14.6; 9 at Caturmdsya VIII.2.14; five the Pratydmndya m. verse used as a substitute when soma stalks are placed on the dsandl X.31.13 (Soma), VI. 30.9 For use of p° in the domestic rites C.H. 30. see anuydja. H.Dh. 11(1), 200. \ HcimJT Pratydyana (prati-\/i, cl.2 "to go to- SWT Pravara (pra-Vvr, cl. 9 "to choose") m. wards") n. rite of sending off the Pitrs at the "choosing" of the Hotr by the Adhvaryu in a Pindapitryajna with the relevant mantra Bh. sacrifice. This rite of choosing is expressed Sr. XIV.12.2 (third pressing of Soma). technically as arseyam _(pra\ vrnite SBr. I. 4.2.3, drseyan pravrnlte Asv. Sr. 1.3.1, simply, SKUTSTTVl Pratyasravana n call of the Agnldhra pravrnlte K. Sr. III. 2. 7, hotdram vrnite yatha- (also called "dsruta Ap. Sr. II. 15.6) consisting rseyo yajamdnah Ap. Sr. II. 16.5, giving rise to of astu srau3sa( (yes, let him hear), in res- a serious dispute as to the exact meaning of ponse to the asravana of the Adhvaryu 16.2. the word drseya, relating to the rsi (adjective It is pronounced loudly XXIV. 1.10, by the qualifying Agni) or the pravara list relating to Agnldhra standing behind the utkara, facing the rsis, and the meaning of the verb pravrnite, the south, holding asphya and a rope for the chooses or recites; cf. Brough Gotra 15, Eggel- faggot (idhmasarhnahana) in his hand II. 15.4 ing SBE XII, 11 5. The pravara is mainly (Darsa), and standing in the agnldhrdgdra connected with the Darsa, and takes place {Soma) ib.5. cf. H.Dh.II(2), 1054. immediately after the first dghara and recita- sraq*«im Prathamasthdna n. "the first position"; tion of the sdmidhenl verse. The Hotr invokes a tone, which is slightly higher than the Agni as one who had formerly served as the updmsu, for the mantras used in the performan- Hotr in the sacrifice of the m-ancestors of

ces prior to the svisfakrt K. Sr. III. 1. 3 & comm. the present sacrificer by reciting a mantra : agne mahdnasi brdhmana bhdrata Asv. Sr. H3T^ Pradana n. offerings which are made 1.2.27, and by mentioning the names of the always on the dhavanlya fire unless counter- /•j/'-ancestors of the sacrificer. This is the manded Ap. Sr. XX1V.1.27. choosing of the divine Hotr. Later, after the Sf-3Tf Pradhdna mfn. (homa m.) principal second dghara the Adhvaryu chooses the acts of a sacrifice, enumerated as: offerings human Hotr by addressing a mantra to Agni of a cake baked on 8 kapdlas to Agni in mentioning the w/'-ancestors of the sacrificer. Darsa, a cake on 1 1 k° to Agni and Soma in Generally 3 names of such "mantra maker" Soma, updrhsuydja at Paurnamdsl; the other rsis are to be recited, and never more than 5

acts are considered as ahga (auxiliaries) : pra- Ap. Sr. II. 16.6, 8. In choosing Agni, the and anu-ydjas, Ap.Sr. XXIV. 2.30-31. The angas divine Hotr, the recital of pravara should along with the p° make up a complete sacri- begin with the oldest ancestor and end with fice ib.39. The p° acts which yield result are the youDgest; but at the time of choosing the to be performed by the sacrificer himself K. human Hotr the recital is in the reverse order, Sr. 1.7:20 & coram; considered equivalent of beginning with the youngest and ending with dvdpa, hence take place between the djyabhdga the oldest ib. 9. and svisfakrt S. Sr. 1.16.3. In case of a royal sacrificer the pravara of Sffa Pradhi of a cart; the m. rim of the wheel his purohita is to be used, ib.10, or there is shape of the pressing boards (adhisavanapha- an option K. Sr. III. 2. 10, but obligatory in laka'm the front (°mukha) Ap. Sr. XI. 13.1 case of a ksatriya and a vaisya sacrificer K. also the shape of the citi called rathacakraciti Sr. ib. 1 1 . After choosiDg the human Hotr B. 16. Sr. XXX. the Adhvaryu announces his names Ap. Sr. ib. "Qts? Praydja m. "fore-offering"; 5 preliminary 14. In all if(is, and even in other rites pravara oblations of ajya introduced before the prin- is followed. At the dik fd, the Adhvaryu after cipal offerings at Darsa Ap. Sr. 11.17.1 and making the asravana (asrdvya) simply says : at all is(is Asv. Sr. 1.5.2. After the principal sida hotar (take your seat, O Hotar), and Prasava 91 this is a pravara but not according to the rsi- S5TT*?[ Prasastr m. "director", another name of ancestor list Ap. Sr. XI.3.8, also at Sdka- the Maitrdvaruna, the first assistant to the medha VIII. 14.21-22. At the savaniyapasu Hotf; he belongs to Mitra and Varuna, who the Adhvaryu does the pravara of the other are considered as the divine P° (as mentioned priests, and after each pravara 2 pravrtahomas, in a mantra) Ap. Sr. VII. 14.5; prasdstrlya the libation of djya, on the ahavaniya are per- khara belonging to the Maitrdvaruna XI. 14.4. formed, one by the Adhvaryu and the other by the sacrificer Ap. Sr. XI.20.1, C.H. 187, Hfe Prasji m. (1) libation of 2 oblations on the 166, 170. Also called pravrtahuti B. Sr. VII.9, same spot B. Sr. XX. 13; (2) a leader horse of Asv. Sr. III. 1.1 3. cf. Brough Gotra 8-10. See the sacnficer's chariot, harnessed by the side also Gotra : R. Fick ERE VI, 353-58. of the other yoked horses or in front of them (Vdja) Ap. Sr. XVIII.3.3. Pravargya (pra-\/vtj, cl.7 "to twist; to sm"fa Prasarpaka m. See prasarpana. perform the P° rite" Ap. Sr. Xl.2.6) m. an independent rite (apurvc) but actually incor- smghee which is called gharma, and with They follow the same path when they return it offerings are made to the Asvins, Vayu, Ap. Sr. XII. 29. 16. Indra, Savitr, Brhaspati and Yama. The sacri- prasrpta mfn. ficer drinks the remainder by the upayamanl; those who have marched to the sadas Ap. Sr. XIII. 15.6 =sam° B. Sr. the priests only smell it. During the perfor- VII. 12. mance of the rite all the doors of the prdcl- navamsa are kept closed. The wife's shed is prasarpaka m. spectators who are allowed to also screened off, but she sits in it. Two enter the sadas (sadasydsina) and to see the kharas are built to the north of the garha- rite Ap. Sr. XI.9.8; they are entitled to get patya. Cf. Eggeling SBE XLIV, xlvi. fees XIII.6.6; 7.1;=a«« .

nih-\/ srp, to leave the sadas by the way pravrnjana n. act of placing on the fire, used at sarpana XII. 29. 16. performance of the rite Ap.Sr. XV. 18. 11; pravrnjanlya see khara. Prasava (pra-Vsu or Vsu,c\.5, 2,6"to generate; press out, impel") m. consent given "udydsanajutsddana n. rite of banishment of by the Brahman to -the Adhvaryu for perform- in which all sacrificial utensils, kharas, ing any particular function Ap. Sr. 1.16.6 methi, mayukhas are cleared away by the (comm: anujhd), it contains those words relat-" attendants from the said, and disposed of; ing to actions with and for which the otherrites are performed Ap. 13-16' Sr.XV. Adhvaryu sought his permission : brahman, B. Sr. IX. 11-16, K. Sr. XXVI.7. apah pranesydmi, and p° will be : om pranaya 92 Prasuta

Consent Also said of the soma juice "brought for- etc. (prasauti) 1II.19.1-2 (Darsa). ward" for a libation called °homa, consisting the Brahman andiMaitrdvaruna) given by filled by bahispavamana of libations of soma with camasas to the Prastotr to begin the on brahman, tosyamah the Unnetr, offered by the camasadhvaryus stotra when the latter says : the fire at the morning service (Soma) B. Sr. procedure is followed XIV. 9.7; the same VII. 14, Ap. St. XI1.23.4-10, C.H. 208; a 10.1-2. for all stotras second libation by pronouncing the second X.15.1. camasddhvaryus and the 4 sgs Prasuta mfn.=sutyd Ap. Sr. vasatkara by the principal priests, by the hotrakas at the of a hand; one hand- imPrasrtam. hollow midday service B. Sr. VIII.4, Ap. Sr. XIII. for cooking the brahmau- ful a measure used 4.15-16, C.H. 286, and at the third B. Sr. XX.1.4 (Asva). da'na K. Sr. VIII. 12, Ap, Sr. XIII.12.1-8, C.H. 346. said of the of soma; S?e soma- "fljtriimfn. shaped Uke a hand, °bhaksana n. drinking agni'hotrasthdli Ap. Sr. VI.3.7. bhaksana. pra- 5fT*T5! Pragvamsa m.(m.) Ap. Sr. X. 3.4. See sBmPraseka m. a decanting bowl, madd of portion ana . udumbara wood B. Sr. X.50; its front (sruc) and the middle STsft Pracl f. the "eastern line", drawn is shaped like a ladle (prasicyate pdsuki vedi; running portion like a cup {camasa) XV.35 between the 2 posts of the the centre of the altar ...anena, comm). from the west through in length upto the dhavaniya; 1 Tsa or 3 aratnis bowl of a ladle for decanting prasecanan. K. Sr. 11.6.4 (Darsa); equivalent of the prsthya conveniently Ap. Sr. XV.i.iu liquid more (q.v.). See plan 4. cf. Eggeling SBE Xll, 63; mukham, comm). (anayandrtharh XXVI, 112. cl.9 "to strew") m. JWBT Prostew (pra-VW, sn^flWT Pracmakarna mf(«)n. knot at the top handful of rfarWfl blades, held in a the first of the audumbarl post, facing the east B. Sr. cut with a sickle closed fist (musti q.v.) and cut for making VI. 27. Ap Sr 1.3.17, when grass is bundle, placed over (or Frag°)m.(fn ^.literally, the barhis 4.4; tied in a SN^tor'si PrScmavamsa placed the offering bamboos; these are the the vedi, and on this are the "east-oriented" with clarified butter (uparivamia), and specially the ladles {sruc, juhu) filled upper beams handful of grass, p tsthyavamsa or madhya- 119 15 (Darsa) Similar supporting beams (

Adhvaryu , which protrude barhirmusp held in the hand by the vala-, the end portions of are thrown VI. Ap. Sr. and other chanters of stotra over the door lintels B. Sr. I, (upakarana) beams are used for the away later as a rite of "fetching" X. 3.4; 5.1. Since these Ap. Sr. Xll.il. I. ci. of the said (shed), the shed itself of all pavamdna stotras construction as p°. cf. C.H. 7. C.H. 171, PBr. VI.7.16. is commonly referred to mfn. one who wears asm* Prastava (pra-^/stu, cl.2 "to praise stl^\VA\fb%PrdcinavJtin of soman cord over the right shoulder and before") m. the first part, prelude the sacred to the manes chanted by the Prastotr Ap. Sr. XXi. under the left arm at all rites (q v ), yajnopavitin chant of the prastava (in contradistinction to the 10 4, CH.178; prastuta p° cf. Simon, fashion) Ap. Sr. 1.8.9. XVIII 5 7 On the nature of VII.5.21 comm. Pancavi 6, L. Sr. VI.10.1; snstf^cT Prdjahita m (fn.)* 'abandoned fire", i.e. the original garhapatya installed in the said {pra-y/stu) m. "the eulogist", TOfol Prastotr its functions second Ap. Sr. XI.15.1, replaced and assistant to the Udgatr; the the first the original dhavanlya after the responsible for chant- taken over by chanter who is specially (pranayana). Thereafter he participates transport of fire the prastava Ap. Sr. X.l 9; ing dhavaniva is variously called : garhapatya 17.1. He performs solo the in the prasarpana XII. one's function, killing (for taking up the original to Yama after the sacrificial the laud though with certain reservations Ml. XII. 1.1 3), {Asva). XX. 17.11. saldmukhlxa or "dvSrya (for its position at the of the said). The newly transported "placed in front or stan- entrance •?fWcT Prasthita mfn. called dhavaniya, limbs of a fire on the uttarandbhi, now ding before the altar", said of the replaces the original dhavaniya C.H. 78. victim K. Sr. VI.6.26 (Pasu). Prayascitic 93

5TTT Prana m. breath=nose Bh. Sr. 1.18.6; the SRtT*^ Prdtardoha m. morning milking of vital limbs of an animal which are caused to cows, performed early in the morning; the swell (cf. apyayana) VII. 14.2 (Pasu), B. Sr. procedure is the same as in the evening milk- XV.29 (Aim). ing (sdyam°). With a portion of it samiulyya is prepared Ap. Sr. II. 10.5 (Daria). "ddna n. rite of bestowing life to the utensils STWM* Prdtahsavana n. pressing of soma stalks by ano : nting them with ajya before placing in the morning service and other rituals; see them on the vedi or anointing the cakes con- savana. tained in the utensils K. Sr. II. 8.14, Eggeling SBE XII, 438-9. Similar operation perfor- STTintorT Prayonlya (is(i) (pra-\/i, cl.2 "to go med on the limbs of a victim (cf. jauhava) H. forth") f. an introductory (opening) rite of the Dh. 11(2), 1127; on the utensils H.Dh ib. first day of the Soma sacrifice, after the diksd 1128. day, by which one "goes forth" to buy soma stalks; it consists of an offering of cam, cook- "bhaksa m. "eating" by breath, i.e. smelling, ed in milk, for Aditi, 4 libations of ajya for contradistinction to the direct,, i.e. actual in Pathya Svasii, Agni,. Soma and Savitr B. Sr. (pratvaksa) eating (bhaksa\ L. Sr. IV. 12 15. VI. 10, Ap. Sr.X.21-22,C.H. 28; it corresponds prdnd'n bhaksayanti Vt. Sr. VIII. 15. The cf. to the prayaja of the Darsa. With tnis rite priests eat the sacrificial food by smelling it, the initiated persons begin the soma sacrifice while the sacrificer actually eats it, as in Ap. Sr. X.21.1 comm. The opposite of p° is eating the vdjina H.Dh. 11(2), 1064 (Cdtur). the udayaniyd (concluding) isfi of the Soma °sodhana n. rite of purifying the vital limbs corresponding to the anuydja of Darsa. Cf. XXVI, 48. of a victim : ear, nose, eye, mouth, navel etc. Eggeling SBE the sacrificed with the oanneiam waters by snirft^rT Prayascitta(i) n (f.) expiation or ato- wife K. Sr. VJ.6.2-3 (Pasu). nement, occasioned by a violation of the 11*. °apyayana n. See apyayana. sacrificial rule (vidhyaparddhe Aiv. Sr. 10.1); and the rite of atonement is also to be S»T5T*»p'l*' Praiaranuvaka (anu-\/vac, cl.2 "to performed for not doing what is enjoined or recite mantra") m. morning litany, but actu- doing otherwise, with a view to making good ally recited by the Hotr in the last part (sandhdna, literally, joining together) the loss of the night preceding the sutyd day Ap. Sr. thus incurred, Narayana comm on Asv. Sr. I.e. libation XII.3.14. After offering an ajya No distinction is drawn between th<- neglect the Hotr. sits between the yokes of the 2 of ceremonial duties, intentional or unintent- havirdhd'na carts and starts the recitation ional, natural defects, accidents and real prdtchsavana which is followed shortly by the offence against mora! law. Cf. Sin : A.B. C.H. 130. The litany consists of 3 sections Keith ERE XI, 560-62. The vedic ritual is ', dsvina°. There there- called kratu : dgneya \usaf and complicated beyond any measure, and are 103 rks according' to the Aitareyins, 360 fore the possibility of making faults is endless according to the Kousitakins (Keith RV. Br and so is the list of such possible faults. There 146, 411) arranged in' seven metres. But the are provisions of p° for such occasions when number of verses has been exaggerated in a wild boar or a ram or a dog runs between Asv. Sr. IV.13; about 2000 verses in 3 kratus the sacrificial fires or if the agnihotra milk is which make up nearly l/5th of the RV. Cf. spilled or if the cow lies down while being modula- H.Dh. 11(2), 1 163; through a gradual milked etc. SBr. XII.4. tion of voice the recitation passes upwards The performance of ap" is a prerogative of through 7 tones (yarrta) of the deep scale the Brahman who uses the three vedas KBr. (mandrasvara). Cf. Eggeling SBE XXVI, 229- VI. 12; but the Adhvaryu can also perform it. 30. It is performed immediately after the fault of japa, srraT*%W Prdtaravaneka (ava-\'nij, cl.3 "to occurs Ap. Sr. IX. 1.5, and consists to the ix(ts and wash") m. morning ablution, a rite of the homa, ijyd ib. 3. P° relating the Soma XIV. 16-34, Agnihotra, consisting of an upasthana to the Pasu Ap. Sr. IX, to Arv.Sr.III.10-I4; for various occasions Kaus. fire by reciting a group of mantras called "ablu- 14-55. For p" in the smrti and later tion of hands in the morning" and washing S. XLVI, H.Dh. IV, Ch.1-6. hands Ap. Sr. VI.20.1. literature 94 Prdsana srrerc Profana (pra-\/as, cj.9 "to eat") n. con- studying, she may not continue fasting after sumption of the residues of cakes (havis) by her husband's ieath, but must take food only the priests and the sacrificer at the agnidhra once a day throughout her life, and observe shed Asv. Sr.V.7.iO (end of the first pressing), sexual abstinence 1.8.13. cf. CH. 223;=bhaksana Ap. Sr. XII.25.12; W Praisa(pra-y/is, cl.9 eating of ptndas (q.v.) at Dar'sa Bh. Sr. "to send forth, impel") 1.10.10. m. directions of the Maitrdvaruna to the Hotr for reciting mantrai for the deities Asv. Sr. III. STfa* Prasitra n. food; the cut off portion of 2.2, 4. The directions are issued on a supple- the havis left over after offering, eaten by the mentary direction called upa° of the Adhvaryu. Brahman either after or before the idd cerem- Thereafter the Hotr recites the adhrigu ib. ony Ap. Sr. III. 1.1; from the centre of the 10=a//° c B. Sr. XV1.3. Sometimes p is pro purodasa a portion of the size of a barley nounced by the Pratiprasthatr. grain or of a berry of is pippala taken out by atipresay,— to make the p cf. Pan II inserting the thumb and the ring-finger ib. 2. 3.61; VIII. 2.91,VtSr. XX. 2 The Hotr recites The dish for the p is generally called °harana the ydjyd after p° of the Maitravaruna Ap. Sr. 1.15.7, made of khadira wood, ASv. shaped Sr. V.4.3. like a mirror (an elongated circle) or a camasa (rectangular) K.Sr. 1.3.40; less sftjTI frequently call- Proksana n. consecration by sprinkling ed °pdtra, and its size Vai. Sr. XI. 8. djya over a sacrificial animal Ap. Sr. VII. 12.9. 5Tantyesti. Prauhena ind. by indicating the place where a mantra is to be inserted B.Sr.XXVI.6. °painl f. wife of the deceased, taken to the Plihan cremation place, made to lie on her dead m. spleen of a sacrificed animal, cooked and used as husband's funeral pyre, then raised from an offering (Pasu) Ap. Sr. VII. 2 2. 6; seejauhava. it; see patittha- 1.5.6-7; not debarred from

«b Pha

Phalaka n. (1) two press hoards; see adhi- karanas (pi.) Bh. Sr. 1.22.12. It is done on the- savana°. (2) rails of a cart for soma Ap. Sr. directions of ' the Adhvaryu who declares : X.24.2 (ttddhrtapurva") cf. C.H.28.(3) said trisphalikartavai (to be done thrice), first by also of the seats, having no legs, used by the the sacrjficer's wife, then by the Agnidhra and Adhvaryu and the sacrificer K. Sr. XX.2.20 finally by the wife again Ap. Sr. 1.20.11; 21.2. and comm (Asm). °homa ra. oblations of the husks offered on iraVsTT Phalikarana n. act of separating grains the anvdharyapacana along with the scrapings from the husks; the husks are called phatt- of -a dough (pistalepa) Bh. Sr. III. 9. 4 (Darsa). W Ba

*? Bandhu S m. relatives, particularly ancestors him for it III. 16. 1-4; he recites the anuman- to whom the pindas are offered (Darsa) Bh. trana in an atharvanic rite; but only at a later 1.9.1. &. period he is associated with the Atharvaveda. It is he who decides the question of «f?« Barhis (Vbrh ot^/vrh, cl.6 "to tear") n. prdyascitta Asv. Sr. 1.1.16. His assistants "that which is plucked up"; sacrificial grass, are called the brahmam; see rtvij. kusa, strewn over the sacrificial ground, specially over the vedi, in layers, to serve as a brahmabhdga m. portion of sacrificial food sacred surface for keeping the sacrificial for B°, given to him by the Adhvaryu Bh. Sr. vessels and the oblations, and as a seat for III.18.5. the deities and the performers; method of "medha m. cremation rite of a brahman cutting the grass Ap. Sr. 1.3.1, of tying them (=brahmavid); said to be the higher form of in rope (sulba) in 3 or 5 strands (tridhatu or the pitrmedha Bh.Pi.II.l, Ap. Sr. XXXI.4. panca" 1.4.14), of strewing around the fires °vadya n. a theological dialogue on the brah- 1.7.5, of scattering them in sheaves of 3 or 5 man consisting of riddles in question and strands (tridhatu or panca") on the vedi 11.9.2. answer form Ap. Sr. XXI.10.12 The scattering of b° takes place on various (Dvadasaha) =brahmodya, between the Brahman occasions throughout Darsa and Soma. In and the Hotr in the sadas du. the word means two blades of darbha XX. 19.6 (Asva); cf. Dumont L' Asva 154, H.Dh.II(2), 1235 used for symbolically pushing (updkarana) the =brahmavadya S. Sr. XIV.4.7, Asv. Sr. VIII.13.14 (Dasara- sacrificial animal VII.12. 5, 8 (Pasu). B° is dis- tra). tinguished from the prastara (q.v.). It is commonly known as kusa MI.I.4.10, K.Sr. "saman n. name of the third prsfhastotra Ap. 1.3.12. Sr. XIV. 19.6 (Soma).

^t^arm* Bahispavamdna n.(stotra n.)"outside «5j/Ui Brahmaudana m. mess of rice, cooked

pavamdna", name of a stotra ctianted during for the brahmins ( = priests) or the brahman the morning pressing of Soma L. Sr. 1.12.7. (comm), 4 plates of rice cooked in 4 measures Cf. C.H.177-81. This is the first among the of water Ap. Sr. V. 5.4,6 (Agnihotra); also for stotras chanted in Soma, and consists of 9 the priests, the king, and his 4 wives and their

verses (3 trcas) : RV.IX.11.1-3; 64.28-30; 400 maidens, rice (or barley according to the 66.10-12 = SV.II.l. 1.1-3; chanted in the trivrt scholiast) measuring 4 bowls, 4 double palm- style (stoma) Eggeling SBE XXVI, 310. So fuls (anjali) and 4 fistfuls (prasrta) K.Sr. XX. called because the stotra in which soma is 1.4. (Asva). praised is chanted outside the sadas or the brahmaudanika mfn. the fire for cook iDg the vedi in a place called dstdva (q.v.). See also b° Ap. Sr. V.5.1. saman. ST^IT Brahmana n. class of works being a part *5*«d?n5r* Brhaspatisava m. a soma ceremony of of the vedas, as distinguished from the samhita one day duration (supposed to confer the rank and upanisad portions. The brahmana* con- of purohita on the performers; considered as tain rules for the use of the hymns at particu- an ahga of the Vdja) which it follows Mi.IV. lar rites, for performance of rites with detailed 3.29, Ap. Sr. XX1I.7, B.Sr. XVIII.l. explanations of their origin and meaning. Very often, these explanations are obscure *r$r^ Brahman (from\/bfh, cl.l "to make big") and fanciful. According to Sayana there are n. "growth"; m. one of the 4 principal priests. 2 categories in a brahmana : (1) vidhi—rules He is the most learned of all, and is required and directions for the sacrifices, and to know the 3 vedas for his professional duti- (2) arthavdda— explanatory remarks. Cf Ap. Sr. es §Br.XI. 5.8.7. He acts as a presiding officer, XXIV. 1.30-33. Each veda has its own bra h- of a sacrifice, remains silent most of the time, manas. For details see Winternitz I, 187-225. does not participate in the stotra or sastra Bh. Sr. III. 15.4,6. He gives various instructions ^t^TTJ^r^^ Brdhmandcchamsin (from brahman- (prasava) to the Adhvaryu when the latter asks dt-\/sams, cl.l) m. recWng after the Brahmana 96

or the Brahman, a priest who assists the XII.29.2, C.H. 248. Brahman (actually he is an assistant of the Hotr); he recites a number of verses, e.g. the brahmanacchamsiya n. the dhisnya of the B° 3rd ajyasastra to Indra B. Sr. VII. 19, Ap. Sr. Ap. Sr. XXVII.21.3.

?r Bha

*Hf» Bhakti f. division; one of the 5 parts of a v^vm Bhauvanyava mfn. a recitation mention- saman (q.v.) L.Sr. VI. 1.14, Hoogt 59, Puspa ing the "sovereigns" : Manu, Yama, done 521.Also called vibhakti, vidha. by the Hotr (Asva) Ap. Sr. XX.6.7. See also *PW* Bhasman n. ashes of the cremated body, pariplava. gathered by the Adhvaryu, piled up in the Bhratrvya m. hostile cousin, from whom shape of a human figure Bh.Pi.I.9.12. thesacrificer desires to get something, and names them , Bh. Sr.IV.19.2 (Darsa). It is laid wfa«R** t: Bhasikasvara m. accent of the brah- down that the sacrificer should remain mana texts K.Sr.I.8.17; outside see svara. the mahavedi until the aditya cup is drawn if fTOTO Bhinnatantra a. See tantra. his hostile cousin is performing a Soma sacrifice Bh. Sr. XIV.8.3 (during the 3rd pressing); 7 Bhumidundubhi f.See ^"I !^ m. dundubhi. cf. Ap. Sr. XIII.9.4.

*t Ma

TS*?ft Madantf (y'mad, cl.4. "to revel") f *«TcT:*irfT^ Madhyatahkarin m. 4 principal boiling (bubbling RV. X.17.8) waters B. Sr. priests Ap. Sr. XII. 23.4; see rtvij. VI. 19, used for mixing with flour Ap. Sr. TO Mantra (^man, cl. 4/8 '"to 1.23.6, or for other purposes at think") m. the Pravargva . "instrument of thought"; All sacrificial acts in which sacred text of water is to be speech RV 1.147.4 etc. The portion of the used by the sacrificer and his wife from the vedas which contain the rc, yajus, saman avantaradlksa till the time of relaxing the and nigada K. Sr. 1.3.1, as fist (dlksq) are distinguished from the to be performed with m° brahmana and upanisad portions; it constitutes waters K.Sr. VIII. 1. 10-11. Also called pis(a- a part of the veda Ap.Sr. XXIV.1.31. samyavanlya B.Sr.1.8. A rite is performed' in The sacrificial formula which is employed in the which the Adhavaryu asks the Agnidhra to rituals H. Sr. 1.1.15; the mantras bring m° waters Ap.Sr. XI. 1.8-10 (Soma) are indicated ; by their beginnings C.H. 62. (adipradis(a) Bh. Sr. 1.1.21, the end of a previous mantra is known by the beginning of the next Madhuparka Wprc, cl.7 "to mix") m. 1.2.1; if a mantra is short and the rite a honey-mixture, mixed with curdled milk or lengthy, it is to be mur- mured at the beginning butter Ap. Sr. VI.31.5. A similar beverage of the rite 1.2.3; they follow one another without is madhumantha m. a mixture of flour and a break, and with the end of a mantra stirred honey, also madhugluntha m, a lump- the beginning of a ritual should coincide K. Sr. of solid honey ib. See mantha; see also Grhya 1.3.5, H. Sr. 1.1.30, section. Bh. Sr. 1.2.2. M° are said to be instrumental in the accomplishment of a sacrificial act Utq Madhya m. n. middle tone, consisting of (karmakarana) Asv. Sr. 1.1.21; cf. karanaman- 7 degrees (yama), in which the praiaranuvaka tra Mi. UI.8.21. The nature of a mantra II. 1. is recited \=madhyama in which the mantras 32; XII. 3.22-25. But the mantras generally do before the svisjakrt (Darsa) not and after the bear on the actions and occasions of ajyabhagas the are recited AsV. Sr. 1.5.27, Ap. Sr. ritual. Cf. Keith RPV. 310-12. XXIV. 1.13, and all recitations at the midday TO VManth or math (cl. 9 "to shake") pressing (Soma) ib, to produce fire through friction or by churning Mahavira 9 1

the aranh Ap. it. V.10.7; to churn the a$ir juice in order to fill various cups (graha) for (with the meksana) XIII. 10.8 (.Soma). libation. The pressing is done by the Adhvaryu Mantha and his assistants, Pratiprasthdtr m. porridge, prepared by mixing , Nestf and milk taken from a cow which has no calf of Unnetr, in 3 rounds of 3 turns; and the its own (abhivdnyd) with half-ground barley, number of strokes with the pressing stones, and stirred with a sugar-cane stick Ap. Sr. unlike the little pressing (updmsugraha q.v.), VIII.14.14-15 (Mahapitryajna). Cf. RV. X.86. is unlimited. The pressing takes place thrice

15, Also porridge of barley, stirred in water in a day of Soma sacrifice : prdtahsavana or butter (morning pressing), XII.4.13 (Soma); similarly, madhu , mddhyandina° (midday) dadhV and various other manthas, "stirred" and trtlya" (the third) Ap. Sr. XII.9.7. porridge, are mentioned for the savas XXII. The Adhvaryu places the upara stone on the 26.1; see also madhuparka. adhisavana hide, and the stalks over the stone. *F*Mandra mfn. m.,$oft voice, composed 6f 7 The stalks are sprinkled with nigrdbhya degrees (yamas) Asv. Sr. 1.5.25; one of the waters, and the priests holding the other three basic tones (sthdna); the other 2 are stones in their right hand start beating the madhyama and uttama; the recitation upto stalks. This is the first turn (paryaya). The Samyu (q.v.) is done in m° ib. 26; so also the scattered stalks are collected. The process recitations before the djyabhdga (DarSa) and is repeated thrice XII. 10.4-9; 12.8-9. at the morning pressing (Soma) Ap. Sr. XXIV. The wet and battered stalks are 1.12.Cf.01denbergSBE XXX, 319-20. collected into the sambharani, and transferred from Mayukha a m. kind of peg, made of there into the ddhavaniya which contains udumabra wood, 3 in number, Bh. Sr. XI.5.13 water. The stalks in the ddhavaniya are (Pravargya). stirred, washed, pressed by the Unnetr, and again taken out and placed Hiatal Marutvatiya mfn(graha) m name of 3 over the skin for collecting rfisa. This goes on till the third , drawings of soma, dedicated to Indra Marutvat round. Then the dronakalasa , at the midday pressing. First 2 cups are having been covered with a wollen offered to the deity by the Adhvaryu and the strainer is brought by the Udgdtrs and Pratiprasthdtr, -who also drink the remnants. placed on the 4 pressing- stones covered with pressed out Then a third m° cup is filled while the marut- soma stalks. The Hotfs vatiyasastra [text Sr.K(S).II(l), 383, C.H. 299- camasa containing nigrdbhya waters is held by the sacrificer 304] is being recited by the Hotr Ap. Sr. and filled with soma juice drawn from the XIII.2.3-4; 8.1-2, K. Sr. X.3.3, C.H. 276, ddhavaniya by 297-8. Unnetf. The sacrificer pours it out in one continuous stream from the Hotr's camasa ^JfT Mahaduktha n. great litany; see uktha. into the dronakalasa through the pavitra. T^ffojt Mahartvij m. four principal officiating The soma juice contained in the dronakaiaSa is called sukra, "pure" Sr. priests : Adhvaryu, Brahman, Hotr and Udgatr K. IX. 5.15. Various cups are filled Ap. Sr. XIV. 24.6; also called d'dyartvij; see with the juice : antar- rtvij. ydma, aindravayava, maitravaruna, sukra, manthin, dgrayana, ukthya, dhruv'a; cf. *%}W$t Mahdnamni f. name 9 f a group of 3 C.H. 157, Eggeling SBE XXVI, 256, trcas (9 verses) of the SV- beginning with the H.Dh. 11(2), 1164-65. words vidd maghavan; also called sakvari verses; chanted on various occasions (ahina) H^TfH^*; Mahdbhiseka m. or aindrdbhiseka.See L. Sr. VII.5.9. It is composed of 2 elements, abhiseka. one is called iakvara, and the other asakvara flfn^T (considered to be composed of stobha); cf. Mahavira m. name of an earthen pot in Caland PBr. 317. which milk for pravargya is boiled; also called ukhd, gharma Ap. Sr. XV.2.14; earth is «7fitP?3*?ST Mahapitryajna m . = pindapitryajna, crushed, lumped into balls, mixed with the called variously as mahapinda° or' mahdyajha madanti waters, and moulded by the Adhvaryu B. Sr. XVII.61, pitryajna Ml. IV .4.19; includ- with 2 thumbs : 1 span in height having 3 or ed in the Sakamedha parvan of Cdtur (q.v.). 5 elevations (uddhi); it resembles a wooden «T$Tfatf3r («r) Mahiibhi$ava(no) m(n). the great cup (vdyavya) Ap. Sr. I.e., Bh. Sr. XI.2.22-24. pressing of stalks soma for extraction of its ii: pravargya there is one main m° and 2 secoa- 98 Mahavedi

dary pot?, kept as reserve, called apracara- brahmin m the front of the sadas and a titdra niya Ap. Sr. XV.6. 1 1. M° is made hollow, poli- at the shed back alternately praise and abuse the with new garments of a bride and gavi- performers; a mimetic fight takes place bet- dhuka grains etc., held with a pair of tongs, ween an cirya and a sudra to the west of the fumed with horses' dung over the garhapatya agmdhra shed; a prostitute a fire Bh. Sr. and brahmicdri XI.3.1, 9-10, 13-14. cf. Dumont revile each other (K. Sr. XIII.3.6); a ksainya L'Asva 72, 80, H.Dh. 11(2), 1148-50. occupies a chariot and goes round the vedi Mahavedi f. the "great altar" for Soma tLrice, and shoots 3 arrows at a hide which sacrifice, also called saumika, prepared by has been hung up. A man and a woman the Adhvaryu on the 2nd upasad day after (both are strangers) actually perform sexual having performed the morning pravargya and intercourse in a screened shed to the south of upasad. The m" is a trapezium, measuring mdrjdllya (K. Sr. XIII.3.9). The drums 36 steps (prakrama) cast to west, 30(or 33) (dundubhi) are beaten on all corners of the steps north to south on the west (facing the vedi; the bhumidundubhi, a skin placed over a said) and 24 steps'north to south on the east. hole, is also beaten. The wives join in the The area is chant marked out by driving a peg and play some instruments Ap. Sr. (sanku) called 1 5- antahpdtya or sdldmukhiya on XXI. 7. 1 16. the ground at the distance of 6 (or 3) steps to Servants and maids and slave girls with the east in front of the ahavaniya fire, then water jars on their heads dance round th another peg called yupdvo\iya at the distance d 8 P°PUlar S°ngS AP ^ of ' 36 steps from there to the east, and both Xx1ST7-20 XXI 20 arc connected with a cord (spandyd) to make The entire procedure has been succinctly the pnthya line. On both the north and stated in T Ar. V.1.5. Ap. south Sr. XXI. 17-20 cf sides of the antahpdtya 2 pegs are Eggeling SBE XLIII, xxv, 282. For the driven at the distance of 15 (or 16 J) steps to dramatic elements Keith Drama 29. mark the sronte; similarly, on the north and the T^faH Mahdhavis n. great south sides of the yupdvafiya 2 pegs are offering, which is driven the mam offering of the at a distance of 12 steps each to make Sakamedha, consist- the ing of 8 oblations to 8 amsas. A rope ispandyd) marks the deities : 5 common to boundary of all Caturmasya rites, the the m" B. Sr. VI. 22, Ap Sr XI 6th, a cake on 12 4. 1 kapalas to Indra and 1-16, K. Sr. VHJ.3.7-12. Within the m* Agni, the 7th, a caru to the sadas, Mahendra or Indra, the the havirdhdnamandapa and the 8th, a cake on 1 uttaravedi t are constructed karman Ap ^ - in 'such a way that n vin 121 ' ' the visibility is not obstructed (sdmkdsina Art i°i§5 v.). cf. C.H. lf?*f q 74, H.Dh. 11(2), 1152-53. See Mahima (graha) m. name of the 2nd plan 3, Construction of m°=saumiki vedi Ap nS °alled " Streng,h" Wva)Ap. Sulb.I1.5. Sr'"xX?26

*Tf§«sr> *mraaria)Ap. B.Sr VH.18 Sr. 1.19.8; 4 hands Ap. Sr. XII 28.14-16, C.hJS! in length (or the size may vary) He is also called Prasdstr Vai. Sr. XI.9. and Upavaktr ("ins- Muta tructor as (from?v'»ifv or Vmu, cl.l "to push") ) begives-instructionscalled/vawa m.(n.) a kind of to other priests. woven basket K.Sr. V. 10.21 in He 101ns in the Patubandha sacrifice as the 6th p ddy or cooked dou h is kept priest. ^irrL ? , g Bh.Sr. Vlll.22.3(Cdtur). °kdrya graha m. one of the drawings wicker work K. I. of soma at Sr the morning pressing dedicated to Mitra and '' Varuna, being reckoned M amh n deer as a part of the twin ? - track", the path used by the g Hotf and others for sarparja B - Sr vn. at the end &i^ - Ya

W! Yakan n. the liver=Mr' (n.) of a victim T^J Yajus n. a sacrificial mantra, RV.VIII.41.8 (Pasu) Bh. Sr. VII.18.12. See aupabhrta, etc., a technical name of the mantras, as dis- jauhava. tinguished from the fc, sdman and nigada K.Sr. 1,3.1, MI.II.1.37; defined as the mantras, V^fl/ (cl.l, "to worship") the syllables and pddas of which are pronoun- (1) to invite to the sacrifice with the yajya ced without a pause K.Sr. ib. comm; they are formula, done^by the Hotr Ap.Sr. VIII. 3.9. (2) full sentences and not dependent on other to perform an is//; defined as yaga, a ceremony words for their meaning (nirdkdnksa, ib.2, in which offerings or oblations are dedicated pronounced in updmsu ib. 10, while others are to a deity by relinquishing one's right over it pronounced loudly. saying, this is for the deity and not for me by yajuryukta mfn. name of a cart, harnessed IV.2.27. Mi at the Vdjapeya Ap. Sr. XVIII.3.10. anuyaj, to utter the anuvasatkdra formula T5T Yajna m. a sacrifice, composed of 3 ele- Ap. Sr. VIII.3.10 (Cdtur). See also versa/. ments : dravya (oblatory materials), devatd (a qarfa Yajati m. technical name of those rites in deity) and tydga (giving away the materials) in which homa (q.v.) is performed a standing K.Sr. 1.2.2; equivalent of ydga, and vasat followed position with the utterance of yajana ib. comm. cf. Ml. IV.2.27. See also in by yajya and puro'nuvdkyd K.Sr. 1.2.6, yajati. contradistinction to the juhoti class of rites; °patra n. utensil and implements of a sacri- cf. Kulluka and Medhatithi on Mn.11.84. c fice, also called dyudha, the 10 principal qramtT cl.l. dtmanepada, "to Yajamdna (vyaj, ones are enumerated : sphya, kapdlas (what- worship for one's own benefit") m. "he who ever the number they should be considered as sacrifices for himself"; originally, as the word one unit), agnihotrahavani, surpa, krsndjina, indicates, the y° must have been the person samyd, ulukhala, musala,drsad t upald TS. 1.6.8. who performed his own rituals without the 2-3, B.Sr. 1.4, K.Sr. IIJ.S'.'Besidesthtse, there help of any priest. But in the recorded period ere juhu, upabhrt, sruc, dhruvd, prdsitraharana, he has a very minor role to play in the per- iddpdtra, meksana, pistodvapani, pranitdpranay- formance of a rite. ana, djyasthdli, \eda, ddrupdtri, yoktra, veda- dhrsti, He is the institutor, sponsor of a sacrifice; parivasana, idhmapravrascana, anvd/idr- he engages priest or priests to get a ritual yasthdll, madantl, phalikaranapdtra, antardhd- performed on his behalf. He bears ihe cost nakata B.Sr. 1. 4, K.Sr.l.c. comm. The patras of a sacrifice. He is called a "master", svamin are to be got ready according to necessity who can dedicate an offering to a deity K.Sr. K.Sr. I.e. An dhitdgni is cremated alongwith 1.7.20.- He has been relegated to the position his sacrificial vessels. This is called the pra- of a mere donor (daddtlti yajamdnam) Asv. Sr. tipattikarma (disposal) Ml.XI.3.34. 1.1.15. His functions jn a sacrifice and the °puccha n. tail of a sacrifice i.e. the conclud- extent of his participation have been descri- ing part of the Soma B.Sr. XXV.26, C.H.

bed succinctly as follows : ddna (gives fees to 383-92. a priest), vdcana (utters some mantras), anvdr- "sampraddya m. the rites of a sa^.uce Bh.Sr. (touches some object, being offered, ambhana m.15.6. or some implement, with which some work is done), \ara\arana (chooses boon or priests), sritTasfta YajMyajhiya n. name of a stotra, the vrata (observes vow connected with the sacri- last and the principal one chanted at the third fice) and pmmdna (measurements of the vedi, pressing of Agnistoma; also called agnisfoma- said etc. are done according to the size of a sdman or stotra. It derives its name from the

sacrificer) K.Sr. 1.10.12. He has to undergo opening words : yajna, yajna of the stotra the dlksd along with his wife, and participates Ap. Sr. XIII. 15.3. The Udgdtr begins the in a sacrifice only in a limited way. His duties chant; all the chanters and choristers cover are called yajamdna Ap. Sr. IV. See also their heads and ears during the chant; even patni. the sight seers join in the chant ib.6. The Yoktra 101

sacrificer's wife is brought into the sadas, and yupya mfn. the tree from which y° can bo she pours water ( pannejani) over her thigh made Ap. Sr. VII.1.15. during the chant. The text Sr.K(S).Il(l), 453. visdla m. a great stake to which 3 goats are C.H.369-70. tied Ap. Sr. XX.22.14 (Aiva). I^ngs Yajndyudha n. sacrificial "weapons", °ves{ana n. wrapping the y° with cloth i.e. the implements, with which a sacrifice is (vds'as) K. Sr.XIV.1.20 (yaja). performed 3. Sr.1.4; 10 in number TS.I.6.8. ^

"anuvakyd f. formula which is associated gqt^mn Yupocchrayana (ud-^/iri, cl. 1 "to cases wi'h the y°, and recited in the above raise") n. rite of raising the yupa by putting it anuva- except in praydjas and anuydjas. See into the pit (avafa) K. Sr. VI. 3. 7. The y" is kyd and pui o'nuvdkyd. strewn with kusa, sprinkled and anointed with djya; into the pit a sakala is thrown and y'Yuj (cl.7 "to join") to yoke the sacrifice, a libation poured; and after fixing the y° i.e. to introduce it with the mantra : kastvd earth is poured into the pit 2.11-3.10. yunakti Ap. Sr. IV.4.8; to put the fire altar in use (Cayana) XVII.23.1 (agniyo^ana). Sfrnw? Yeyajdmaha m. name of the invoca-

tion : ye3yajdmahe Ap. Sr. V.28.9. See dguh Yiina n. cord for tying up idhma and bar- and ydjyd. liis K. Sr. 1.3 14; contains odd number of grass ib. trf 3 pieces of cord ib. 21. Yoktra n. cord of muhja grass (Saccharum sara), having 3 strands, with which the %t Yupa stake to which a sacrificial ani- m. a Agnidhra or Adhvaryu at the patnisamnahana mal is tied, made of paldsa, khadira, bilva or rite girds round the waist of the sacrificer's rauhltaka wood depending on the reward one wife over or under her garment Ap. Sr. wishes to obtain Ap. Sr. VII. 1.16. II.5.5-6 (Darsa). This makes her fit for the The size of y' varies from 1 to 33 aratnis sacrifice. Also at the dikfd the Pratiprasthdtr

depending on the type of sacrifice : usually girds up the cord round her upper garment J for Pas'i 3 to 4 a' Bh.Sr. VII. 2.7, for Soma 5 B. Sr. VI. 5 (Soma). She also wears a girdle to 15 K.Sr. VI.1.31. According U> Ap. Sr. called "pdsa and removes it Ap. Sr. III. 1076 sacrificer VII. 2. 13-1 5 it is as high as the (Varunapraghdsa); "pdsa is also used for tying standing with or without raised hands, or round the neck of a bullock which draws the standing on a chariot. It is 8 cornered (as[dsri), soma cart Bh. Sr. X.19.11. tapering at the top, and the unchiselled (l/5th) part called upara planted inside a pit. Cf. svuru, audumban, casdla, upasaya, pdtnivata. There are 13 y" at Ekadasini, 21 at Asva H.Dh.II(2), 1110-12. 102 Yonl

iftfaYonl m.f.(l) see arani.(2) verses, specially soma giyate of Chandogya Upanisad 1.6.1. the drcika of the SV. which are considered as "ftg"** Yoyupana "womb" from which a melody originates; a Wyup, cl.4 "to obstruct") n verse act of levelling the vedi with to which a melody (sdman) is set A'sv. a sphya, (yovu- Pyate B. Sr. I.ll) B. Sr. V.15.16, Winternitz I, Sr. XXsJanumarsti 165. ci...tadetat (V^cl2»towipe") etasyam rci adhyudham, tasmdd rci adhyudham K. Sr.II.6.32(W

T Ra

^^^J Ratnin m. officials of a king; possessor of the Raja; then the abhi'eka water, pre- of "jewels"; 12 offerings called ratnindrh pared elaborately is poured over the roval havimsi are performed for 12 days one sacnficer. after At the time of disposal of waters another in their houses at Raja. 12 persons, the rite of ndmavyatisahjanlya is performed' according to K. Sr. XV.3, are : sacrificer, Then a chanct race, as in the Vdja, and commander of the army, purohita, suta, a mimetic raid on a group of cows, 100 or grdmani, ksattr, samgrahitr, aksdvapa (dice more, belonging to his kinsmen take place thrower), govikarta, data or pdidgala, parivrkt, He seizes the cattle, but restores them to the (discarded queen) mahisi (chief queen); also relatives. Ap. Sr. XVIII. 10. cf. Heesterman 49—57. After he has alighted from the chariot he is V1«T< Rathakdra enthroned; m. chariot maker, mentioned the king sits on a throne, placed as a separate caste, in front of the who can set up the sacred agnldhra, surrounded by the fire ratmm. In Bh. Sr. V.2.4. Cf. Oldenberg SBE a place, marked out by the aksd- See vapa the XXX,3;16. also nisddasthapati, varna. ritual gambling of dice takes place in which the king always wins. TTTST Rardfi (or rardtyd) f. a pediment, made Thereafter the legend of Sunahsepa of a garland of twisted isika grass, suspended (dog's tail) is recited For the next 10 days after in front of the havirdhdnamandapa the Abhisecaniva, on 2 posts, one on each day, 10 ism called samsrpdm having a bar connecting them; r° is sewed to' havimsi are performed which it Ap. Sr. XI.8,1, 4. C.H.89. make him a diksita for the next Dasapeva, a Soma rite ^5TTT Rasand f. rope of woven After the darbha grass, avabhrtha in the Dasapeya the king one having 2 strands (guna), has to observe measuring 2 certain vows (devavratas) for vydydmas (v°=4 aratnis) in one length, used for year, at the end of which the Kesava- tying an animal; and the other, 3 strands, 3 paniya (of Atirdtra type) is performed. vydydmas, used for twining round the yupa fantastic A amount of sacrificial fee for Ap. Sr. VII. 11.2 (Pasu). the ^te^lthin the R&ia has been recommended, 32,000 cows for TPPl'S Rdjagavi f. = anustarani (q.v.). each of the 4 principal priests to 16,000 each of the dvitiyim, 8,000 to Tragt Rdjasuya su or \/su, cl,5/2 "to press each W of the trtiyins and 4,000 to each of or generate") m. "birth of king"; the pddm out the rite in the Abhisecaniya Asv. Sr IX. 4.3-5 cf of royal consecration, performed by a ksat- Heesterman 162. Treated in B.Sr. XII Ad Sr ,iya only (rdjan) L. Sr. IX. 1.1. It lasts more XVIII. 8-22, K. Sr. XV.1-9. Asv. than 2 years beginning with a dtksd on Sr. IX 3-4 For annotation and interpretation the 1st day of the bright half of phhlguna Heester- man. *> (February-March). The preliminary part is m XV3[; Rajd (nom sg.) opened with a Soma rite : Pavitra (of Agni- m. a king in the proper sense stoma type) lasting 5 days and followed by Ap. Sr. 11.16.10 etc But some stalks are almost always referred a series of istis one after another : Anumati, to as king Ap. Sr. Cdtur (taking one year), lndraturlya, Pahca- .X.3./ etc. vdttya (or Pahcedhmiya), Apamdrgahoma, °dsandl f. See dsandlQt. soma. Ratmnd'n havimsi (lasting 12 days), isti for Tlf?wf«r?[ Rntrikarmin m. Mitra and Brhaspati. servants. 4 in number, who help the priests in sacrificial work Abhisccamya (unction) rite is The the core at night B. Sr. XV. 22 (Asva). Vanivahana 103

Ratriparyaya m.See paryaya. over the mahavira vessel 7.7; 8.6 ffravargva). TfRT An ornament ofgold Rasna f. a border of clay, resembling a K.Sr. XV. 8.24. rope, round the mahavira vessel Ap. Otipi Rauhina Sr. XV. m. name of 2 purodasas, pre- 3.3 (Pravargya). Cf. raiara. pared on 2 round, horse-shaped pieces of potsherd called °kapala (Ap. Sr. XV 3 12) W Rukma m. two plates, one made gold of and offered into fire to Day and the in the morning other of silver Bh. Sr. XI. 5. 19. The and to Night m the evening XV.5.20 (Pra- silver plate is laid below and the golden plate vargya). '

?r La

H^rfe* Lalafika mfn. frontal line B L L1 16 ("forehead") Bones are de Posited after an of the aa u~ / , pradnavamsa Ap. Sr. XI. 4. 12. odd number of days Bh. Pi II.2 1 4 A shed is built in between the village Laja m. and' the crema- fried or parched rice grains, not tion ground, and there pounded 3 pegs are fixed to the previously Ap. Sr. XII.4.10. ground, the jar containing the bones is placed on the ground A pitcher Lskha f. lines (3), drawn with a sphya having a hundred holes (satatrnna) inside the altar Ap. Sr. I.25-.14 (Darsa); on 3.11, containing vajina "the the scum and curds, is hung bricks XVI.34.1 (Cayana). See also Grhya up over it The liquid section. is made to stream over the bones The bones are fanned with a piece of leather call- fc* Lepa (s/lipllimp, cl.6 "to ed dnuvana- dhuvana smear") m. (q.v.) is also a rite which smearings is of flour or clarified butter, sticking associated with sexual intercourse. to a purodafa Ap. Sr. IH.2.7; to a spoon B. The cremation spot is sprinkled with water Sr. III.6, wiped on the barhisBh. Sr. VI. 13.9. swept clean, measured with a cord. Kaus s' cf pisfa". v" ious other rites (LXXXIII- LAXXVI). «N

1 Va

*3f Vanisfftu m. large Vamsa m. bamboo beams or lintels, used intestine of an animal for Bh. Sr. VII. 19. constructing a sacrificial shed; there is a 10. (Pasu)) See jauhava. central beam, madhyama', in front of which Vanivahana n. coming and the going of garhapatya hearth is Bh. Sr. V. the vessel prepared containing fire on a cart, u^ed for 1 ,ntel on wh ich the rarat'i is hung up agnipranayanaK. Sr. vt ; i V X VI, 6. 22 (Cayana) Cf. XM.8./. cf. prdcina . cggeling SBE XLIII. 297. 1 4 Vapa

TTr Vapa f. omentum, about 4 fingers below priests who utter the v°, and are provided

the navel of a victim, shorn of flesh, cut off with dhisnyas : these are the camasins (q.v.) the immolated animal by the Adhvaryu; the who are asked by the Adhvaryu to utter v°; narrowest part is pricked with an one-pronged they are also called hotrakas (q.v.). spit for roasting, by the Pratiprasthdtr on the °kara m. the exclamation v°, uttered by the ahavaniya fire, held out by the samitr till the Hotr after being requested to recite the yajyd offering of v° (vapahoma) Ap. Sr. VII.19.2, (yajetyukte) Ap. Sr. II. 16.2; at the rite to the Bh. Sr. VII. 14.11-12, 14-16. manes the vasatkdra is replaced by svadha "srapani f. two spits, made of karsmarya namah VIII.15.ll. J 1 wood', used for roasting the v , one having anuvasa(kara m. the formula, pronounced point (ekasula) and the other having 2 points by the Hotr, at the anuydja, for the svisfakrt (dvi°) Ap. Sr. VII. 19.1, with which the victim libation; this mantra is vdjinasydgne v/A/ VIII. is touched by the Pratiprasthdtr K. Sr. VI. 5.7 3.8, 10. See yaj. (Pasu). vausat ind. probably a lengthened form of °utkhedana n. act of drawing out the v° Bh. vasat °f which it is a variant XXIV.14.11. Sr. VII. 14.11. 3Hf Varna m. caste (literally, colour) Bh. the homa 8.3 (Pasu). Sr. 1V.4.1. A sacrifice is meant for the three **ftafcr Vasordhdra f. "flow of wealth", name castes : brdhmana, rdjanya (ksatriya), vaisya of an oblation of clarified butter poured in a Ap. Sr. XXIV. 1.2, Oldenberg SBE XXX, continuous stream on the altar Ap. Sr. XVII. 315, though certain acts are specially prescri- 17.8 (Cayana). bed for a brahmin sacrificer Bh. Sr. ib. See *WPPf Vdgyamanc n. restraint of speech also rathakara, nisddasthapati. (silence), maintained by the Adhvaryu, the ^5TT Vasa f. (1) barren cow, 1 or 3, offered to Brahman or the sacrificer at various services Mitra and Varuna at the udayaniyd Bh. Sr. of sacrifices, e.g. at Darsa the Adhvaryu and XIV.24.1 1-12 (Soma). (2) name of bricks used the sacrificer remain silent from the pranita- at Cayana Ap. Sr. XVI.32.4. pranayana till the call to the haviskrt Ap. Sr. 1.16.7-19.8; at the Agnihotra by the Adhvaryu Vasat ind. a mystical exclamation, uttered from the milking of cow till the homa K. Sr. loudly by the Hotr at the end of all ydjyds, IV.14.31. According to Ap. Sr. 1.12.5 and in anuydjas Asv. Sr. 1.5.5, after which the comm. vacam yacchati means not uttering any word Adhvaryu pours out oblation into fire; it is to other than mantras. The Brahman withholds be pronounced by the day ib. 18. For other his speech in all services of a ritual Ap. Sr. variants Ap. Sr. XXIV. 14. 11; it qualifies III. 18.6, or in those services in which mantras one to drink soma Ml. III. 5. 31. are being used (by the other priests) ib. 7, °kartr (synonym, dhisnyavat) m. name of Bh. III. 15.6 (vacam yamah), K. Sr. II. 2.2', 7 5 1

Vikrti I 05

B. Sr. 111.24. As a part of his diksd the 43.5); 16 competitors sacnficer restrains who participate in a his speech VI. 5, and chariot race in the Vdja ceremony. the opposite of this is vdcafi visargah, Their relea- chariots are yoked with 4 V C at dlk S VL? {vam,h horses. A piece of ' ;is ate)' gold C H 2°0 23 V (krsnala) is given to and retrieved from them after *W» the race. They drink wine from Vdcana n. act of causing recitation their cups. Ap. Sr. of XVIII.4. 1 3; 5.4-5; 6.17. mantras, one of the functions of a sacrificer Vd D scum K. Sr. 1.10.12; XIV.3.19 (Vdja).

vaikrti f. deities and offerings belonging to a belonging to the people of east, used by the modified rite IV. 10.1. vrdtyas Ap. Sr. XXII. 5.5, K.Sr. XX1I.4.14 (which is difficult to drive). fau$ Vigraha (vi-\/grah, cl9 "to take out") m. separation of soma juice out of the stock, i.e. faqfiWiW Viparikramana n. act of walking by distribution of a portion of juice K.Sr. IX. 14. the priests inside the sacrificial arena in a

13. Cf acchdvdka" XXII. 10. 3. Also a break changed order : the Brahman walks to the in recitation between padas of a rc or between north, the Hotr, the AgnJdhra and the Adhva- the syllables of & pdda Asv.Sr. VHI.1.10. ryu to the south Ap. Sr VIII.15.1. (Pitryajna) This is explained as change of places ib. fatPT Vighana (>Jhan, cl. m. 2 "to smite") comm. mallet for breaking up the lumps of earth on the mahavedi Ap. Sr. XI. 5.2, inpl.B.Sr. VII.9 fwfim Vipratisedha (\/sidh, cl.l. "to hinder") (Soma). m. conflict arising out of 2 contradictory in- junctions Ap. Sr. XXIV. 1.20. faerfar Vitasfi (from y/taks, cl.l "to chisel") f. ladle, of made udumbara wood, having a faswsfa Vipruddhoma(yi-\/prus, cl.5 "to sprin- round rim and pointed B.Sr. without a head kle") m. viprus f. a drop or spray; also called X.50 comm. viprusam homah or vaiprusdh (homdh), 4 expiatory oblations of clarified butter performed fa^ftct Vitasti f. a measurement, 12 fingers Bh. by Pi.11.5.8. the Adhva) yu, the Prastotr, the Pratihartr, the Udgatr and the Brahman with the pracarani so faHTH Vitana tan, cl.8 "to W "stretch") m.n. that the drops of soma which are scattered extension, i.e. establishment of fires at the during the pressing of soma stalks may go to appropriate place K.Sr. XXV. 7. 15 comm. the gods Ap. Sr. X1I.7.11; 16.15 comm. K.Sr. vaitdnikai mf)n. rites like Agnyddheya etc IX.6.30. Cf. C.H.169. Also said of the drops Asv. Sr. I.1.2,AsvGr.I.U. of milk (called stoka and drapsa in mantras) for which a mantra is uttered Ap. Sr. 1. 1 3.7 f«Rtcft*T%5T Vitrliyadesa m. a third part of the (Darsa). altar or of the mahavedi, which is considered to be divided in 3 parts both in the eastern fa^faT Vibhakti (vi-y/bhaj, cl.l "to divide") f. and western half. Cf. Kashikar on Bh. Sr. (1) division of a saman, also called bhakti II. 1.5; the utkara is situated 2 steps north of (q.v.).(2) declensional forms (divisions) of the the eastern one third 'part of the altar Ap. Sr. names of the invoked deity (of Agni, e.g. II. 1.6-7; on the western side the janyabhayd- agne, agnau, agnim, agnind as necessary in 4 panodana rite is perlormed XI. 7.2. praydja formulas Ap Sr. V.28.6, Nid III.9; f*91 Vidha f. a portion; a part of the soman, v°y/vac 10 say the v" Ap. Sr. ib.8, v"y/dhd to obtained by separating it from a verse, and is insert the v° B.Sr. HI.2, Bh. Sr. V. 19.20 assigned to a particular singer. Cf. Simon (Adheya). Pancavi 12; synonym (pdda) giti and vacana; faww1^ Vibhdgamanfra m. more precisely (as opposed to giti), it desig- mantra used at the time of dividing nates a part or the whole of a pdda; with or the pounded grains for the oblatory without stobha, consisting of one or more material Bh.Sr. V.14.6 (Adheya) parvans, and set to one and the same melody Ap.Sr. XVIII. 11.13 (Vdja). Hoogt 53; elsewhere, v° signifies simply one fa*nnjm*^ Vibhdgyasdman n. sdmans of of the (5) parts of the saman, synonym hi) which the bhaktis are obtained bhakli Hoogt 58. by dividing the verse in equal parts, thus there may be padavibhd- faacft Vidhrii (du.) (vi-y/dh T , cl. 1 "to keep gya, stobha , padastobhu'; in avibhagyasdman apart") f. partition; technical name of 2 the division is in unequal parts Simon Pan- blades of grass (darbha at Darsa or 2 large cavi 12. sugar-cane sticks at Pasu), of the same size, laid on the barhis to symbolically fafacf Vimita separate the (vi-y/mi, cl.5 "to fix, erect") n. latter from the prastara on the vedi where both shed for the sacrificer at the diksd. Cf. diks- are placed Ap. Sr. II.9.12; VII.7.7. ha° Ap. Sr. X.15.5 (said). Anoiher shed ret- ting on 4 posts XVIII. 1 8.5 (Raja); "construc- fin* Vipatha m.n. a cart in bad condition, tion" of tl.e pracinavamsa Bh. Sr. X.3.1. Visamsthitasamcara 1 07 fafgw Vimukha m. name of a mantra VS. antelope, 1 span in length, having 3 or 5 folds XXXIX.7 which one recites with one's "head {trivali, pahca°, pahcdvrt), which is fastened turned away" after the immolation of the to the sacrificer's body either by the Adhvaryu horse K.St. XX.8.5 {Asm). or by himself Ap. Sr. X.9. 17-18. {diksa, Soma). With it he takes out a lump of earth Orator release") Vimocana {vi-\/muc, cl.6 "to from the vedi, touches his forehead, and if he n. act of unfastening the girdle from the waist wants he scratches his body 10.1-3 (Soma); of the sacrificer's wife Bh.3r. III.9.11 {Darsa); ties a knot in the garment XVIII. 16.9 {Raja). act of "releasing'' the pranitd waters from its Visuvat mfn, m. "having both sides in sacrificial use {vimuhcati) with the mantra : equal parts", the central ko vo'yoksTt sa vo vimuncatu Ap. S>r. III. 13.5; day which divides also said of the detachment of kapdlas from the Gavdmayana sattra, lasting one year, one another 14.4 {Darsa). equally in 2 parts. The soman chanted is ekavi- msatistoma Ap. Sr. XXI.15.16. vimocanlva homa m. name of a libation for "detaching" the drums {dundubhi) XVIII. 5.2 farei* Visfdva m. one of the sub-divisions of a

(end of Vaja). paryaya containing 3 repetions : trcabhaga, avapa {sthdna) and paricard (rc). See paryaya, ft^WW Vivecand {vi-\'vic, cl.7 "to sift grain by visfuti. Cf. Eggeling SBE XXVI, 309, Caland tossing") f. sifting of grain with a winnowing PBr. 19. basket (iurpa) Bh. Sr. VI. 16.26 {Agrayana). fmsm Visfuti f. technical name of the variety avivekam ind, without sifting chaff from in repetition of the verses of a stoma at the grains Ap. Sr. 1.7.5. time of chanting. There are different varieties fiwni Visaya m. space between the vedi and differing from one another in number and the gdrhapatya B. Sr. V.2 (the middle part); order of verses to be chanted in each paryaya. bricks placed at the joint between the dtman Thus the djyastotra which is a pahcadasa- and paksa of the fire altar Ap. Sr. XVII. 8.5 stoma (see stoma) has 3 different varieties for

[Cayana). repeating the triplets :

OrciH Vi- X sus (cl 2)"to cut up" Ap. Sr. VII. (a) pdhcapahcini f. "consisting of 5 in each 14.13; visasanq a mantra with which the victim row" : aaa b c, a bbb c, a b ccc;

is cut f. up B. Sr. XXIV. 7. (b) apard "other or second" : aaa b c,ab c, a bbb ccc. fa5TT

(c) udyati f. : blade Ap. Sr. 1.3.11; also at the top of the "ascending" abc, a bbb c, aaa b ccc. Cf. Eggeling audumbari post where a piece of gold is tied, C.H. 237, SBE XXVI, 308. See alio jaman. and a libation of djya is offered XI. 10.4 (the paryaya, 3rd upasad. Soma), C.H.%^ karna (q.v.). filMBflOT Visnukrama m. three "xisnu steps", daman n. two-pronged (dvisiraska XV. 5. 20 actually 4, taken by the sacrificer with 4 mat- comm) cord, 3 in number, made of munja ching mantras, each of which begins with grass witli which a calf, a she-goat and a lamb Visnoft kramo'si (whence the name). He are tied to a peg Bh. Sr. XI. 5. 22; 6.14 (pra- begins from the southern sroni towards the xargya). east along the southern side of the vedi putting his right foot always first.and he in- fa-WTO Vi-y his (cl.2) to give directions, specia- creases his steps a little longer with" each step, lly concerning the manner of cutting up an and does not go beyond the dhavaniya Ap. Sr. animal Ap. Sr. VII. 22. 5 (visdsana giving of IV.14.6-7 {Darsa). At the end of Soma the different directions B. Sr. XXVI. 12); 4th step has been mentioned XIII .18.9. fa«tJ«W Visvajit m. "all conquering"; name of At the pravargya of Asva the sacrificer pro- a soma festival, an ckdha of the Agnistoma ceeds, turning towards the northeast, holding type, performed on the 4th day aiter" the the ukha in his hand which ne raises a little visuvat m the Gavdmayana Ap. Sr. XXII. 1.6. higher with every step K. Sr. XVI. 5.11. There The daks ind is very large : 100. horses, 1000 is also another mantra called visnvatikrama cattle or the entire property L. Sr. VI II. 1.28. Ap. Sr. IV. 14.9. cf. Raghuvarhsa V.l. ftrafa(RniWT Visamsthitasamcara m. a path f«WT {Krsna) Visdna n. horn of a black {samcara) which lies to the north of every 1 OS Visargi

dhlsnya; provided for egress and ingress of to have the shape of a young Woman with the priests as long as the ceremony remains broad hips (2 sronis), shoulders )2 artisan (and

unifinished (visamsthita) B. Sr. V1I.11. a slender waist (2 sides : north and, south are concave, madhyamasamgrhita K.Sr. II.6.7) fa*n Visarga m.See vdg°. Ap. Sr. 11,3.1. fatwft Visarjani i.—madanti (q.v.). The altar of Darsa is called yosd, a girl Ap. fa^ftWT Visurmlka f. handful of darbha grass, Sulb. II.4.15. 3 in number, used instead of fuel logs (idhma) All works on the vedi are done with a sphya for carrying fire B. 3r. III.l (Punaradheyd)— Bh. Sr. II.2.5 (darilki). Measurements and kapala Renou Vocabulaire. shape of a v° vary according to the type of rite and the texts. For Darsa, in length as fairn: Vihara (vl-V"r> cl. 1 "to keep separate") much as the height of the sacrificer, 3 finger m. literally, "separation" of the sacrificial breadths in depth, 1 vyd (yd)ma=4 aratnis fires; generally, the 3 sacrificial fires and the on the western side, 3 aratnis on the east and place between them Asv. 3r. 1.1.4 comm. Mi. sloping either towards the east or the north Xll.2.1; v° may even mean a vedi Ap. f>r. K.Sr II.6.1-22, Ap.Sr. H.l, H.Dh.II(2),1034- VIII. 5.5; v° is the sacrificial sanctuary Bh. Sr. 37. For Pasu, 6 aratnis in length, 3 on the 1.1.14. east and 4 on the west Ap. it. VII.3.7-9. For "yoga m. appliance, e.g. cord (rajju), used for Varunapraghdsa there are 2 v° : one, northern measurement of a v° Ap. Sulb 1. 1.1. (uttard), for the Adhvaryu and the other, sou- vi-y/hr to take and carry fire from the thern for the Pratiprasthdtr VIII.5.5, K.Sr. V. ahavaniya to other hearths, as used in the 3.9-33, also for SautrdmanT XIX.2.1; for Soma

praisa to the Agnidhra : agnin vihara K. Sr. fee mahdvedi, uttaravedi; see also parigrdha, IX. 7.5. voyupana. For details about the construction of the v° SBr.1,2.5.7-20. See plans. $V Vfk{k)au (du) m. kidneys of a vbtim, "karandni n.'(pl)tools used for preparing the cut off, cooked and offered as oblation Ap. v Ap. Sr. XII. 19.6. Sr. VII. 22. 6 (Pasu). See aupabhria, jauhava. W^ar Vaisavadeva (l)n.the first pan an of ^faste Vrttipreksa m. "search for livelihood"; the Cdturmdsya (q.v.) (2) m. name of a graha, deprivation of the means of subs- in case of occuring twice, at - the first pressing B.Sr. VII. priests may ignore the professional rul istence 17, Ap. Sr. XII 28.4 and at the third B.Sr. es B.Sr. XXIV. 13. See rtvij. V1II.13, Ap. SrXIII.13.4-5. The former is tpiKV Vrsarava m. "roar of a bull"; name of called ksullaka° and the latter, maha C.H, the striking-stone (—asman Ap. Sr. 1.20-2), 235, 354. The stotra following the first is the used for striking on the drsad and upald B.Sr. first djyastotra Sr.K(S).II(i), 328, the sasira 1.6 (Darsa). following the second is called vaisvadevasastra ^3 Veda m. name of a bunch of darbha grass, Sr.K(S).II(l), 440. Cf. C.H.236, 354. like a calf's knee or tied with a rope, shaped S*nN Vaisarjana n. name of the djya libations a woven basket or a, head with 3 strands with the pracarani ladle into the sdldmukhiya 1.3.23 (trivrt sirasam) Ap. Sr. 1.6 5, K.Sr. at the 3rd upasad (Soma) Ap. Sr. XL.16.15. It is for sweeping the vedi. At comm. used The relatives are called out; the sacrificer tou- 2 v° used Sr. the pravargya are Ap. XV ches the Adhvaryu, the wife touches the 5.18. sacrificer and sons and brothers of the sacri- "parivdsana n. cut up top portions of darbha ficer touch the wife while the oblations are blades of the veda; it is cut at about 1 span poured; done with a view to setting them free above the tying cord 1.6.6, and ladles are 3Br. Ill 6.3.2. C.H.1J0. cleansed with it II 4.2. wifaHcr Vyatisakta (vi-ati-\/ safij, cl.l "to inter- Vedi f. altar, an elevated or excavated plot twine) mfn.(l) a mixed way of pouring dghdra of ground, strewn with darbha grass where libation into the fire both on the east and the sacrificial materials, utensils and implements west Ap. Sr. 11.12.8 (Darsa); (2) mixed up off- are placed. It is situated within the shed erings: caru and puroddsa XXIV.3.23;(3) vyati- (said) between the ahavaniya and the gdrhapa- saj said of the handful of grass alternately tya. A vedi is a rectangle, and it is supposed pointed to the east and the south B Sr. VI. 27 Vratyastoma | 09 of alternate drawing of soma and sura Ap.Sr. XVIII.2.7 P^P,aration of the vrata Ap. Sr. (Vaja);(4) "interwoven" pratigara XVI 12 10, B.Sr. I.e.; vrataya (Pan of the Hotr recited in the III. 1.21 & sodasisastra, e.g. Kasika) to, otha consume milk, food at' v° Ap Sr moda iva made" after every half verse X.16.7, B.Sr. l.c: or any other and "madd moda ivomatha" prescribed food at the end of a Ap. 6r. X.16.I0. verse X1V.3.4; Vratya n. a rite T Br. Ill (5) vyatisanjaniyau homau. See 7.1.9 (also m. 1.7.4.3.) Ap. Sr. IX. 2.1 (vratyj nama? han); rules suitable for a vrata K.Sr. XII 2 12 whence Sta also food of vow VIII.7.23. y m meanin8 unknown) Ap.Sr. Avratya *¥$!?-XXIV.22.13;ff i [ n. offence against vrata rules VII.5.2. probably, separation offires, in °caryd f. observance contradistinction to samnivdpa Renou Voca- of vow Bh. Sr. VIII. bulaire. 11.18. °cdrin mfn. observer of vow IV. 4. 12. «n(in)i? Vyd{yd)ma m. a fathom=4 aratn's "dugha f. cow which gives milk for v° K Sr Ap. Sr. XVI. 1.7, B. Sulb.I.l. VII. 4 19. "prada mfn. one who serves v° milk ^T^TW Vydhdva m. to the mystical call of the Hotr in sacrificer Bh.Sr. X. 10.15. a sastra : somsavom Ap. Sr. XII.27 17 The °srapana m fire on which pratigara of the Adhvaryu :' v° milk is warmed, to this is somsd daksindgni B.Sr. VI.6 or garhapatya Bh.Sr. X.' moda iva and otha moda iva. 10.1 (srapayati). "[Tffa FyaA/7i (pi) (v/-a- y/hr, cl. 1 "to utter") vratopayana n. entering into a religious obse- f. three mystical utterances : bhuh, bhuvah rvance (by the sacrificer), which is different and svafi, (suvah), sometimes called mahd"- from consuming food (asana) Ap. Sr. IV. pronounced separately or, generally, together 2 8. on various occasions Ap. Sr. V.12.1; murmu- vratopdyaniya mfn. relating mantra IX. 1.13; red by the appropriate food mixed with clarified butter Adhvaryu and by the Brahman in the rite during the period of vow K. of atonement. SBr.I.5.2.16 refers to to be consumed utterances 11.1.10^ B.Sr. 11.12. 5 ; d srdvaya, Bid him hear (Adh- Sr. varyu's call), astu srausat (Agnidhra's response) *n?si«ft»l Vrdtvastoma m. "praise of Vratya"; Yes, may he hear, (samidho) yaja, Pronounce na/ne of stomas, 4 in number; a rite of the prayer (to the kindling sticks) (Adhvaryu's adoption consisting of 4 ekdhas, performed summons to Hotr), ye yajdmahe, We who by- the vrdtyas so that ^hey can renounce pronounce the prayer (ydjvd of Hotr), vausa(, the vratyahood and thus become socially Ma.' he bear the sacrifice to gods (conclusion eligible (vyavahdryd bhavanti) K.Sr. XXII. of a ydjyd). Cf. Eggeling SBE XII, 142-3. 4.28. A remarkable rite, and it isthe only See also vydhrtihoma and sdvitri (Grhya). instance of proselytization in thqvedic ritual. <^fe (fjrm) In contrast to the later notion the vratyas Vymti{dvirdtra) (vi-Vvas, cl.2 of "to shine") being pajitasdvitrikas m.2 day Soma rite called "dawn" (q.v ), they are considered divine (daiva) comprising an Agnistoma and an Atirdtra.pcr- Caland .PBr.454, and formed at glorified in AV.XV.1.1 to the end of Raja Ap. Sr. XVIII 22 the discomfiture 12-22. Heesterman 220. of Sayana, who finds it difficult to explain the apparent contradiction. The 3* Vrata (v'v/% cl. 5 or 9 "to choose", SW) n word vratya is probably derived from vrata command or religious duty, whence a religi- meaning group. Cf.RV.III.2tf.6; V.53.11; VI. ous observance, a vow or a pattern of con- 75.9; IX. 14.2; X.34.12, also vrdtacphahyor- duct. For the controversy over the etymo- astriyam Pan V.3.1 13 and on it Kasika suppli- logy and the meaning of the word H.Dh V(l) es names of the vrdtas 2l which are evidently Sen8C 0f reli g' ou s observance x 6 W^f , totemic, e.g. kdpotapdkyah etc. A fairly good Ap. Sr. 1V.2.6 (vratam upaiti), K. Sr II 1 1] idea can be formed from vratopetaB. Sr. PBr.XVII.1-4 on the I.I, which includes abstine- vratyahood. Those nce from certain who led the vratya life food : beans (mdsa) and flesh (vrdtyam pravasanti) were neither cultivators (mamsa) Ap. Sr. IV.2.5, and from sexual in- nor traders; they ate food meant for brahman tercourse K.Sr. II.1.8. Cf. Nirukta 11.14 So they are called garagird, swallower of poi- Therefore v° means hot milk which is consu- sion. They did not practise brahmacarya nor med as a food of vow in consequence of reli- were initiated, yet they spoke the speech of gious observance Ap. Sr. X.12.4, B Sr VI 7 an initiate PBi.XVII.l. 1-2, 9, K.Sr. XXII.4. 110 Samyuvaka

1-28, Ap. Sr. XXII.5.4-14, B.Sr. XVIII.24-26. of the vratyas, London, Oxford univ, 1926, For the details on the problem of the Chitrabhanu Sen, Journal of the Oriental vratyas I.W.Hauer: Der Vratya, Vol. I. Stutt- Institute XII, '(1563).

gart, 1927, Hara Prasad Sastri : Absorption

v Sa

sigfTIf Samyuvaka m. "'utterance of samyu"; K.Sr. XVIII. 1.1 (Cayana). 5am>>M=beneficient, RV.I.43.4; X.143.6. A 5W5 kapha m. a pair of wooden (udumbara) formula of benediction which contains the tongs, 2 in number, used for raising the ukhd word tat sam yor dvrnlmahe we long for that from fire Ap.Sr. XV.5. 11, B.Sr. IX.5 (Pjravar- sam yoh (TBr. III.5.11), uttered by the Hotr gya)- who is requested by the Adhvaryu to do so Slfaj Samitr m. butcher, who in the animal while the prostata and the paridhi are being sacrifice slaughters a victim by suffocation or thrown into the fire (Darsa) Ap. Sr. III.7.10. strangulation (samjnapana) Ap. Sr. VII.16.5 Samyvanta or iaihyuvanta an isfi which is and cuts its limbs with a sharp knife 14.14. concluded with the s°, introductory isfi of Identification of s° is a matter of controversy; Soma X.21.13, at Cdtur Bh. Sr. VIII.21.17 he is generally considered a person other than (optionally). the 16 priests. Cf. K.Sr. VI.7.1-3 & comm. 5T*£ Sakata n. a cart, yoked and used for carr- S° is the Adhvaryu himself Mi. III.7.28-29. ying the soma stalks in its nida Ap.Sr. X.27. He may be a brahmin or a non-brahmin Asv. rice grains at 10 (Soma); for containing Darsa Sr. XII.9. 1 1. See also sdmitra. 1.7.6; for carrying the gdrhapatya in the nlda VT»ft»ut m. arani. and the dhavaniya in the prauga B.Sr. VI.9. Samigarbha See Sf*n pin ?WW Sakala m.n. chips of a tree obtained at Samyd f. wooden yoke of khadira wood (RV. X.31.10); length variously given as the time of cutting it for yupa; the first s° is ahgulas Sr. 1.15.13, 1 span offered as oblation Ap. Sr. VII.9.10 (PaSu). 32 Ap. (prddesa) 1.3.36 1 Bhardvaja cited See also adhimanthana, svaru. At pravargya K.Sr. comm, arm in J Ap. Sr. Lc, of the same length as a juhu, and s are offered as oblation XV. 11.6-7; also its thicker portion is called kumba Vai. means a slice of purodasa B. Sr. VII. 15. Sr. XI. 8., It is used for measuring the uttaravedi 5T**ft Sakvari i.—mahdndmni(

SRTCfira Satarudriya mfn. (homa m.) oblation 5lTf Sarana Wsr or\/sri, cl. 1 "to resort") n. of wild sesamum, with the flour of gavidhuka, a shelter (shed) having bamboo beams turned offered with a leaf of arka (instead of juhu) towards the north; below its central beam on the western corner of the northern side of (madhyamavamsd) the gdrhapatya is situated; to Sr. the fire altar;425oblations are offered Rudra it is used by the Adhvaryu at Adheya Ap. s a rite of appeaserOw t Ap. Sr. XVII. 11. 3. V.4.1-2. 1

• Said 1 1

followed by the anuvasafkara and drinking of 5rWt«T Sareslka f. a brush, made of sara and the remnant of soma libation. having cotton (tula) B.Sr. VI.l {Soma). See isikd. 5fft*?( gastrin m. one who (among the hotrakas is entitled to recite a &°, i.e. Maitravaruna, 5TWTT Sarkara f. pebbles or stones with which the place of cremation Bh.Pi.I.10.9, and the Brahamanacchamsin and Acchavaka Asv. Sr jar containing charred bones of the deceased V.10.10. are enclosed H.4.15. 5>R Sakala homa m. offering of chips (sakala) of the tree from which the yupa was STHfft Salali f. porcupine's quill, having 3 stri- pes (treni), with which the hair of a sacrificer made, into the dhavaniya; a rite of atonement Sr. XIII.17.9) B. Sr. VIII.17. 388 is parted (Vaisvadeva) Bh. Sr. V1II.4.12. See (Ap. C.H. Grhya section. (Soma).

Siren Sakha f. a twig of palasa or sami tree, 5T5*> Salka m.n. chips of wood with which the fetched and cut by the Adhvaryu and used for fire is kept burning by the sacrificer through- driving away the calves from their mothers out the night before the installation of fire Bh. Sr. 1.2.8, 12 (Dor id). This- rite called Bh. Sr. V.4.3. (Idheya) °harana is performed both for morning and 5t*T Sastra (\/sams, cl.l "to praise") n. a laud evening milking (doha) Mi. III.6.28-29. which is to be recited, as distinguished from "pavitra n. a purifying instrument, made a stotra which is chanted. A s° complements from the branch out of which the upavesa was and follows a stotra Asv. SrJV. 10.1. The s° is prepared, and to its top is tied darbha blades composed of verses which are recited by the rolled up in 3 plaits (Darsa) Ap. Sr. 1.6.9; Hotr and his associates called hotrakas as an 11.5. cf. pavitra. 10-12. accompaniment of soma libation With snfaMWJ Sdntikarman n. act of "appease- the recitation of a s° several other elements ment" of the madanti waters by pronouncing tusnimjapa and are involved : dhdva, pratigara, mantras Bh. Sr. XI. 5.4 (Soma). °samsa, nivid or puroruc, (iapa of) "uktham snftra the vaci" and ydjyd V.9.2-11, and terminated Sdmitra m. name of fire belonging with om pronounced by the Adhvaryu ib.10. to samitr, on this fire the limbs of an animal are roasted. The fire brand(ulmuka) is A s° has several parts as in the djya" and drawn out of the dhavaniya, and carried round praiiga° : (1) stotriya, a triplet which has been the victim (paryagni) chanted in the corresponding stotra (whence by the Agnidhra, who crushes (nimrdndti) it at a previously arranged the name), (2) anurupa, a triplet which agrees spot; this spot becomes the s°. Optionally, in metre, deity with the stotra triplet 10.26- the fire can be produced by attrition Bh. Sr. 27, (3) ukthamukha, the principal part of the VII.12.10,13, 15 K. Sr. VI.5.I4(Poi«). cf. Ml. s° S Sr. VII. 11.3; or the parts are pratipad, XII. 1.1 2. S:e also samjnapana. anucara etc. as in the marutvatiya° C.H.3U0- In consonance with the 12 stotras in the 5TT5rT Said f. the sacrificial shed, situated to the Agnistoma there are also. 12 sastras distributed west of the mahdvedi, having east oriented in the three savanas. In the morning pressing : beams whence the name pracinavamsa B. Sr. djya" and prauga° (both recited by the Hotr), VI.l, Ap. Sr. X.5A,prdgvamsa 3.4; also called 3 ajya° (by the hotrakas : Maitravaruna, Brdh- vimita. It is a quadrangular shed measuring mandechamsin and Acchavaka) C.H.230. 239, 20 x 10 aratnis K. Sr. VII.1..24 comm, 16 xl2 244,248,262; text Sr.K(S).II(l), 323, 332, prakramas, having 4 doors or openings (atl- 338,343,348; in the midday: marulvatiya" kdsa) corresponeing to the 4 cardinal regions, and niskevalya (both by the Hotr), 3 more also windows at the corners (Ap-. Sr. X.5.4) and niskevalyas (by the hotrakai) C.H.' 299, 310, covered and enclosed with mat. To the south 315,319, 325; text Sr.K(S) 11(1), 383, 392, there is a room for cooking vrata milk (vrata- 401, 406, 413, in the third : vaisvadeva" and srapandgdra) and on the west a hut for the dgnimdruta (both by the Hotr) C.H. 354, 372; sacrificer's wife {patnisdld); to the north 2 text Sr.K(S).lI(l), 440, 457. lavatories, enclosed by mat (kataparivdra), are Immediately after the s\ the Hotr pronoun- provided, the eastern one for the sacrificer ces vasat and the Adhvaryu pours the soma and the western one for his wife if the tirtha 1 libation' (graha) into the dhavaniya. This is is in the distance. Inside the s three fires 6

1 1 2 Sikya

are installed (cf. vihdra). B. 3r. VI. 1, Ap. Sr. animal (hfdayd) Ap. Sr. VII.8.3; the vapd of X. 5.1-5. cfC.H. 7. The word also means the animal L placed on a two-pronged spit agnisald Ap. 3r. III. 4. 8 comra= agnydgdra (dvisuld) and pierced with an one- pronged (q.v.). See plan 3. (ekasula) spit VII.19.1 (Pasu).a. vapdsrapani. "dvarya K. Sr. IX. 1.2 or "mukhiya Ap. Sr. STcTrasw Srtatankya srd or Sri, cl. XI. 7.10m name of the original ahavaniya (V>, 4 or 9 "to boil" &\/tac, tahc, cl. 7 "to after its transfer coagulate") to the uttaravedi; then it curoN n. obtained by curdling the hot milk, functions as a new gdrhapatya at the Soma. used at the adityagraha, the 3rd upasad, See agnipranayana, ahavaniya. So called and at the third pressing B. Sr. VI. 31, Ap. Sr. XI. because it is situated at the entrance of the 21.8; XIII. 9.6. cf. C.H. said. Cf. Ap. St. XI.5.10. 122, 330. See also dtancana. fiwi Sikya n. a rope with loop, suspended Srtdvaddna n. name of a wooden from the wall of the shed {sulci) for holding implement, 1 prddesa in length, having a bowl the pot containing curdled milk B. Sr. VI. in the front (K.. Sr. 1.3.36 comm), with which (Soma), or the ukha Ap. Sr. XVI. 10.8 the cooked puroddsa (srta) is cut up into (Cayand). slices (avaddna) II. 6.49. g» Sukra (\/suc, cl.l "to shine") m. "puri- 5W Sesa m.n. remnant of soma drunk by the fied" soma juice which remains in the drona- Adhvaryu in the sadas after the libation (the kalasa K. Sr. IX. 5. 19. The cup used at first pressing) Bh. Sr. XIII. 8.3 (5

stotras sastras <*3**r Sadavatta n. See caturavatta. consisting of 15 and 15 belonging to the Ukthya, and the additional 16th Sadaha a period six days, m. of soma stotra and sastra (both being called soda&in) specially the to the 7th of the Dvada- 2nd day in the 3rd savana Ap. Sr. XIV.2-3, Eggeling sdha. S° is a principal feature of the sattra in SBE XLI, xvi-xvii. it occurs in 2 which forms abhiplava" and °graha m. name of a drawing at the Agni- prsfhya" (q.v.). stoma Ap. Sr. XII. 18.20; of an additional Saddhotj m. name of the mantras of the drawing of S° XIV.2.3. cf Eggeling SBE six /i0//-s (4 principal priests and Agnidhra and XXVI, 397. Prasto'tf), occuring in TAr. III.4, Sr.K(S).I, °camasa m.Ap. Sr. XIV. 3.8, °pdtra,n.aa addi- 125, recited at the beginning of Pasu Ap. VII. tional cup, made of khadira wood, quadran- 1 .2; also on different occasions of Soma; also gular in shape XII.2.6 (Agnis(oma), used in

recited by the sacrificer XIII. 12.1 1 . Cf catur- the morning or in all the savanas (Sodasin) hotr. XIV.2.3-5.

stafsH Sodasin m. name of a soma sacrifice, "sastra n. the recitation and "stotra, the the 3rd soma samstha, dedicated to Indra, chant of the S°. Cf. XIV. 3.1. * Sa

Samyavana (sam-\/yu, cl.2 "to unite") tions performed by priests at the same time n. act of mixing water with the flour paste and on the same arena Ap. Sr. XIV.20.4. It B. Sr. XX. 8; and water used for s° is called is considered sinful. samyavaniya l.8 = madanti water. ffHTST Samsadana n. act of putting the sacri- ""nW f. i.e. Samyajyd "combined" yajya, ficial utensils (patra") on the darbha grass Ap. yajya and anuvakya mantras accompanying Sr. m.\6.\5:CL patrayoga VH.22.2. the oblation to Agni Svisfakrt Ap. Sr. III. 15.5 (Darsa). HH

\\4Samsthd

performance of diksd, by the sacrificer XXI. dawn till the milking time Asv. Sr. III. 12.2. 3.8. One may enter into vrata at s° B. Sr. xx'l! The time for performing «WI Samsthd (sam-y/sthd, cl.l "to stand pravdrgya Ap. sV. XV. 18. 13. It is reckoned as together") f. (1) termination, conclusion of a one of the 5 divi- rite sions of the day (12 hours): prdtah B.Sr. XII. 1 (samsthdm karoti); samtisfhate or udaya (sunrise), samgava, mddhyandina Bh. Sr. VIII. 1.4; a sarhsthdtoh ind. tiil the or madhydhna (midday), apardhna completion of the rite Ap. Sr. 1.16.11 whence (afternoon) and sdydhna (evening). samsthapya to be completed X.21.13. cf. siddham (q.v.) isfih samtis/hate V.20. 19, Bh. Hflgta Samgralutf m. collector (of Sr. V.13.3. taxes ?), who being asked by the king acts as one of the basic form of a (2) sacrifice Ap.Sr. XIV.2.1. It umpires (upadras(r) of the game of dice Ap is said there are 7 fundamental forms of Soma Sr. .XVIII. 19.6-8 (Rdja); also sprinkles the sacrifice : Agnistoma, Atyagnisfoma, Ukt/iya, horse XX. 4.4 (Asva). Sodasin, Vdjapeya, Atirdtra, Aptoryuma (the last six being modifications of Agnis(oma) K. Samcara (sam-^car, cl.l "to go together") m. a S.\ X 9.28. Cf. Eggeling SBE. XXVI,' 397-8. (1 ) path, assigned to the priests for their movement within "japa m. prayer, muttered on completion of the sacrificial arena during the performance of a a rite, done by the Hotr after performing his sacrifice, lying between the cdtvcl/a and the final rite Asv. Sr. 1.11.14-15 {Darsa). utkara in those rites which require an uttaravedi (Varimapra- «W* Samsrdva ghasa, m. (l)Stee samsrdva (2) remnants PaSu, Soma), and between pramt'd and of djya, the drops of utkara in all which are poured from iff it K. Sr. 1.3.42-43; used bv the juhu and the upabhrt on the the priests for offering park/hi (a homo. \W.\M = tirtha part of p° homo) (q.v.). Ap. Sr. III. 7. 14 (Darsa); Also the path between the cdtvdla and samsravaK. Sr. III.6.18. the utkara or between Also the residue the dgntdhra and the of soma of a catvula previous drawing Ap. Sr. XII. for movement of the Adhvaryu and 23.11. the observers at Soma Ap. Sr. XI. 13.10. fljrarrfcejJiT Sakrdacchinna adj. mfn. cut at one (2) (moving from one place to another) stroke (of a scythe), said of barhis which is said of the 5 common oblations wliich strewn on the altar Bh. recu-" in all Sr. 1.7.8 (Darsa). the 4 parvans, of the CdUir VIII 2.3. For (I) plan 3-6. «*g Saklu (\ saiij, cl.l "to cling") m. powder of parched barley, consumed as a vrata food fffllT Sathjnapana (sam-y'jnd, el. 9 by the sacrificer Bh., Sr. X. caus "to 10.8 (Soma); offe- cause to give consent") nJ act of killing a red at a /lomaB. Sr. IV. 11 (at the end of sacrificial animal by choking or strangling S

Vt. Sr. XI.3, S° is an assistant of the Brahman. Wflpft (sfe) Samjhdni (is{i) f. an is(i for obtain- He supervises the sacrificial acts Ap. Sr. X. ing "agreement" of the relatives of the sacri- 1.11, AsvGr 1.23.5. ficer for recognizing him as a chief B. Sr. XIII.20, Ap. Sr. XIX.20.3 {Kdmyesti). fW?5flT5T Sadyaskala mfn. sacrifice in which the preliminary rites {upavasatha etc.) and the Ba Sfl/am.n. large vessel, 2 in number, for main rite are performed on the same day. carrying burning embers B. Sr. 11.13, or for The isU and Pasu may be a s°, or can be per- carrying fire 11.17 (Adheya); made, of palasa formed on the next day of the preliminary wood. contains clarified surd Ap. Sr. XIX. 1. rite (asadyaskdla) Ap. Sr. VII.6.3. sadyaskala 17 (Sautrdmani). va varunapraghdsdh VIII. 5. 31. Hff Sattra n. sacrificial session, a type of soma Sadyaskrl m. a soma rite, an ekaha, in sacrifice; its duration varies from 12 days to a which the soma is purchased on the day the year or more, theoretically, upto 100 years. actual rite is performed, unlike the Agnisfoma The model (prakrti) of s° is Dvddasdha; the etc. in which the soma is purchased on the essential feature is Sadaha. The Gavdmayana previous day B. Sr. XVIII. 20=sddyaskra Ap. is a model of the one-year (sdmvatsarika) s°. Sr. XXII.2.6. There is also another type of s° called ratri° (Ap. Sr. XIX. 15.7). There is no sacrificer in SH^TC Sanihdra mfn. agents whom the sacri- can perform it, and it, only the brahmins ficer engages after his dlksd to collect money consequently there is no fee either Ap. Sr. and materials for the sacrifice B. Sr. VI.7, XXIII, K. Sr. XXIV.1-7. Ap. Sr. X.18.5 (Soma), cf. C.H. 25.

Sadana n. seat of the priests in the sacri- Hera Samtata n. "stretched and continuous" of recitation of the sdmidheni verses in ficial area : Hotr°, Brahma Bh. Sr. III. 12.5; mode 14.2. which the vowel at the end of the verse is rendered into O of 3 mdtrds and '/w' is added n. "assembly"; an oblong shed Sadas to it, e.g. sumnayu = sumnayolm and then it mahdvedi, measuring 9 (width) X 27 within the is continuously joined to the next verse Asv. aratnisox as much would (length, north -south) Sr. 1.2.10. For illustration H.Dh. 11(2), 1049. be necessary to accommodate the priests, their samtati f. continuity of a rite (ahina) B. Sr. dhisnyas and the prasarpakas; erected at the XVI.3. distance of 3 prakramas to the east of the praclnavamsa. It is constructed on bamboo H^ra Samtrpta mfn. "satiated", said of soma posts which are as high as the navel of the stalks which have been swollen with water B. sacrificer on the sides and as high as the Sr. VIJ.5. audumbarl post in the middle, with the beams (atTCj) HtCra m. movement of running from the south to the north and the (Vak) Samdrdya voice in a recitation Ap. Sr. XXIV. 1.15. west to the east. It is covered with 9 mat roofs (chadis) (15 in Ukthya, 16 in Soda- ?ff«t Samdhi m.&ee paridhi" sin, 17 in Vajapeyaetc. Ap. Sr. XI.10.13). The Samnamana n. causing curvature on audumbarl post at the distance of 1 prakrama (1) the 2 sides of the altar of the Darsa Bh. Sr. from the prs(hya is raised in its centre. Within 5.1. See vedi and plan 4. the s° the dhisnyas face the havirdhdnama- XII. according to the ndapa. Like the havirdhdnamandapa the 2 doors, (2) modification of a mantra a rite Bh. °virodha m. case of on the east and the west, are so fixed in the need of Par. 68; in the modified mantra; it is to be s° that the view along the entire length of the disharmony dropped ib. prs(hya is not obstructed B. Sr. VI. 26, Ap. S"r. XI.9.5-10; 10.6-14. C.H. 92. Plan 3. ^T^H Samnahana (\/nah, cl.4 "to tie") n. act of tying up the darbha blades intended for Sadasya m. "one who remains in the strewing Ap. Sr. 1.5.5; the relevant mantra sadas". The 17th priest who appears to be samnahani ib. Also a cord (sulba, comm) for a 5th mahartvij according to B. Sr. II. 3, and tying up the mustis and the prastaras together confirmed as such by the Kausitakim Bh. Sr. , II.9.1 (Darsa) X.1.8. His function is called sddasya, and «ftqTWH pat,c\A caus) he has 3 assistants : Abhigara, Dhruvagopa Samnipatana (sam-ni-y/ sacrificial and Samsrdva B. Sr. I.e. But according to n. act of causing the beginnings of a 116 Sarhnivapa

act to coincide with the end of a mantra. A dhanl f. vessel, used for holding the cut up sacrificial act should immediately follow the pieces of the limb of a victim VII.23.11= mantra which indicates the nature and pur- iddpdtri (Pas"u). pose of the act Ap. Sr. XXIV.2.1 (sdmnipatya HH*cTfta K. Sr. 1.3.5); act of pouring ahuti should Samastahoma m. a condensed offering of milk, a follow vasatkara Ap. Sr. XXIV.3.14. form of Agnihotra which is performed on road as was done by the wis "fiw Sarhnivapa (sam-ni-\/vap,c\A "to mingle called yaydvaras B. Sr. XXIV.31. cf. Bh. Par or throw together") m. rite of reunification of 211. the fire of the ukha and of the pratisame- dhanlya B. Sr. XV. 17 (Aiva). IWOTTT Samdkhyana (sam-d-y/khyd, cl. 2 "to designate") n. designation, H«?T TSrrfsT Sapta padani n. seven steps taken by specially of a camasa(e.g. Brahmacamasa, r° the somakrayani cow; on the seventh footprint Hot etc.) by virtue of which some priests who' an oblation is offered and "arious other rites own such camasas (including the sacificer) are are performed B. Sr. VI.13, Bh. Sr,X.15.7-21. entitled to drink soma juice Ap. Sr. XII.25.18. (Soma) C.H. 38. cf. padahuti, paddharanl. This is also called samdkhydbhaksana n.K St IX 12 3 comm. cf. C.H. 21 8. See a«*rafa*jft Saptasaptini f. "each (paryaya) conta- somabhaksana. ining seven (verses)"; name of a visfuti, specia- By virtue of his designation only the Unnetr lly applied to the yajnayajniya (agnisfoma) can draw and fill up the cups K. Sr. IX.5.32. stotra (PBr. 11.15) in which 3 stotriya verses WHnfoTT are made up 21 verses (ekavirhsaiistoma) by Samaropana (sam-d-\/ruh, ell caus "to cause to ascend") repetition, each paryaya containing 7 verses; n. rite of causing the fire to the 1st paryaya: a a a, b b b, c; mount the aranis (or into the body the 2nd p° : of the priest himself) a,b b b,c c c; the 3rd p°: a a a, b, c c c C.h! by warming them over the fire for carrying them 369. For laying kuSa during the chant Chinna to establish the fire (once established) 93. elsewhere Ap. Sr. VI. 28.8, K. Sr. XXI. 1. IX The reverse operation is Saptahotr m. mantra of the "seven updvarohana n- hotn", an inaudible japa of the sacrificer Ap. °rudha mfn. fire set up on the Sr. IV.11.7 (Darsa); at the aranis Ap Sr morning pressing VI 29.12. accompanied with an oblation before the bahispavamana stotra XII. 16. 17. see also afro Samidh (sam-Vindh, cl. 1 "to set fire catur°. Text Sr.K(S).I, 125. to") f. logs of wood, part of 21 idhmas, with which agfii is fed at Sabha f. a hall in which the gambling place the time of recitation of the samidheni Ap. Sr. II.12.4. (adhidevana) is situated Ap. Sr. V.19.2 = There are 3 s° dyutasdld V.4.7 of which 2 are required foi the comm (Adheya). cf. RV dghdra and 1 X. 34.6. for the anuydja 1.5.11. The 3 sticks with which the brahmaudana is stirred is also °sad m. those who sit in the gambling-hail, called s dry_ sticks having leaves, i.e. gamblers. They get the 1 span long V stake which is a 5.10 {Adheya). cow Bh. Sr. V.12.9, or rice is purchased with the cow, and cooked and offered to them Ap StWirgH Samistayajus n. literally, a yajus Sr. V.20.2-3 (Adheya). formula indicating completion of a sacrifice or sabhya m. the fire established in the sacrificing together; an oblation to the wind gambling-hall, to the east of the ahavaniya by god Ap. Sr. III. 13.2; B. Sr. 1.21. (Darsa) attrition or by fetching it from the d° or 9 S from ° X1IL1 '-- 4 {Soma) 11 at Ca > yQna the domestic fire 17.1. Some are against its XV1123 9 establishment, while others accept it optionally, but it is obligatory according to Ap. Sr. ff

Samkasina 1 1

(2) remnants of the clarified butter, which is H$

18.2 : prdtahsavana (morning tances derived from earth (pdrihiva) : sand, Sr. XII. pressing saline soil (usd), earth dug out by rats (dkhut- and service), mddhyandina (midday) and kara, akhukarisa}, earth from ant-hill (valmi- trtiyd (the third). The last two follow the kavapa) etc., and of 5 kinds of objects derived pattern of the prdtah Ap. Sr. XIII. 1.2. The climax is reached at the midday service. from tree (vdnaspatva) : asvatlha. udumbara, Sr. V.1.4, 7; 2.5. Also said vikahkata etc. Ap. Actual pressing of stalks is called abhisavana, of other sacrificial materials, e.g. krsnajina, a mahdbhisavarm. pot of goat's milk etc. For the list of mate- savaniya mfn. offerings belonging to the soma rials in Soma B. Sr. VI. 1, C.H. 8. see also libation, an ajya oblation Ap. Sr. XII. 3. a yajhapdtra. 3, puroddsa 4.4, an animal 18.12, offerings in fl^Hf Sambhcda m. point of contact between general XIII. 10.7. For "pasu see Pasu. the 2 sliced up (avaddna) portions of a cake= the cake Sr. III. wrf&Sdkamedham.i ilitera)ly with(\ydA:aro) the middle portion of Ap. p | r 1.8; the spot where 2 dghara libations cross fuel (ed/ta); the third parvan of Catur. each other 5.1. *n*>H?trnftii Sdkamprasthdyiya m. ancillary rite WIPf Sammarga (pi) m. binding cords for of Darsa in which the Adhvaryu "proceeds" idhma Ap. Sr. \l.\5.A = idhmasamnahana (q.v.); taking with (sakam) him many milkpails also a wisp of grass used for cleansing the (doha or kwnbhi comm.) for offering oblation hearth Vt. Sr. 1.9. with the desire of obtaining cattle (pasukdma) Ap. Sr. III. 16.10. cf. Sammarjana (sam-y/mfj, cl.2 "to wipe 17.1. n. cleaner; the darbha grass called together") HtWTf5M Samkasina (sam- \/kds, cl. 1 "to appear veda with which the sacrificial utensils are together") n. overall visibility along the prf- cleansed Bh. Sr. 11,5.1. fftyd line, ensured by placing the doors of the prdclnavarhsa, the sadas and the havirdhdnama- Samrdddsandi f. See dsandi. ndapa in such a way that a person sitting in Iny Samradduh f. the (king) cow from one of these sheds can see through in easterly which milk for' gharma is milked B. Sr. VI.34. or westerly directions Ap. Sr. XI. 7. 10. Hence 118 Samgrahanl

the path along the is called prsfhyd "patha B. updsmai gdyatd narah pavamdndyendave. abhi Sr. VII.8 (Soma). See plan 3. devdn iyaksate, which transformed into a chant

willjbe : ataifoft Samgrahanl f. one of the kdmyesfis by the sacrificer obtains which power to acquire prastdva : hum updsmai gdyatdnarom ("collect") a village Ap. Sr. XIX.23.6. udgitha : om pd 2 vd 2 mdndyendavd 2 abhi HT?r5«< Sddyaskra m.=sadyaskrl. devam iyd 1212.

pratihdra : hum d 2.

verse of the bahispavamdnastotra runs : III. 19.7. '

Sudarat 119 "graha m. name of a soma drawing to Savitr yitaputriya f. name of the s° litany, recited at the third pressing and the homa XIII. 13. by the priest when the omentum of the animal 1-3. C.H. 352. (agnisomiyapas-u) is offered in which the sacrificer is described as the fall Siddham ind. "in the prescribed son, grandson and manner", great grandson of so and so, and as the said of an isfi when performed according to father grandfather of so and so. In this the scheme laid down in the prakrti (siddha- form s° is to be recited thereafter Ap. Sr. XI.20.3-4 mistih samtis(hate Bh. Sr. V.13.3. see samstha. (=»„/. taputrtya K. Sr. VIII.9.12). fltal f. Sitd furrows, 6 in number, ploughed on gtT Surd f. a sacrificial beverage prepared the cremation spot (in the Los(aciti) Bh. Pi. from germinated rice grain (saspa), germi- II.4.9. nated barley grain (tokma), parched rice grain (laja) and vegetable substance serving 5?*" Sutya (Van, cl.5 "to press out") f. day of as yeast (nagnahu) K. Sr. XIX. pressing of the soma stalks which constitutes 1.20-21. All the substances are powdered. The the principal part of a Soma in contradistin- rice grains are boiled in sufficient water, and the ction to the preliminaries, e.g. diksa. upasad powdered barley is also boiled separately etc. Ap. Sr. XV. 18.1; also sutyam ahah the The watery scum is strained from these day of fullmoon or a sacrificial (yujaniya) two pots and kept separately. Then day (Soma). the powdered X.15.2 yeast is poured into them to prepare the masara. The yeast is lIpRSunvat m. sacrificer who extracts soma also mixed with the boiled rice and barley, juice Ap. Sr. XI. 19.9, K. Sr. XIV.4.6. and the mixture is preserved in a jar along with the masara. g^fijCFm The jar is Subrahmanya mfn., m. "belonging or allowed to remain in a pit for 3 relating to good brahman"; name of the 4th nights. During this period cow's milk and chanter, an assistant of the Udgatf Ap. Sr. powdered laja are poured into the pot. The X.1.9. He drives the cart loaded with soma liquor is strained through a sieve (parisrut) stalks holding 2 palasa twigs in his hands as Preparation of wine K. Sr. XV.9.28-30; XIX whips Ap. Sr. X.28.3, B. Sr. VI.16, C.H. 50. 1-2 & coram The method of distillation His special duty is to recite a litany called differs Sr. mAp. XIX.5.7-11, The wine is subrahmanya, is (call) used at which an ahvana to Sautrdmanl VS. XIX. 1 & comm. Egee- (while, to ling SBE. Indra according Ap. Sr, soma stalks XLIV, 225, Dumont L' Asva 233, at are being taken to the praclnavamsa), repeated Vaja Ap. Sr. XVIII. 1.9.

thrice. To this the sacrificer mutters prayers : WRf Sukta n. "well said"; a hymn "Here art thou, O Subrahmanya" etc. Ap. Sr. of R.V., as distinguished from a re (verse). In X. 28. 4-6. This litany, which is required on the srauta sutras an entire the 2nd and the subsequent days of Agnistoma s° is indicated by mentioning its beginning Asv. Sr. 1.1.18. Particularly, and almost on all days of other Soma, is an s° designates the main body invitation to Indra beginning with subrahma- of a iastra. cf. ABr. X.l. nyo3m (repeated thrice) and then "Come, O Indra" etc. Ap. Sr. I.e. C.H. 64 (the 1st °vaka m. "speech of adoration",a mantra upasad), and necessary changes occur in the recited by the Hotr being urged (praisa) by the Adhvaryu mantra, mentioning the day of recitation, cf. who says : suktavdkdya ' sukta bruhi H.Dh. 11(2), 1144-5. Its feminine gender Ap. Sr. III.6.6; and it also means a deity ib. explained in ABr. XXVI. 3. It gets an udatta 5 (Darsa). Cf. Sayana on TBr. III. accent instead of a svarita, unlike the 6.15, Asv. Sr. 1.9. There are some variations at Cdtur other mantras which are almost all recited in Ap. Sr. VIII.3.4. The praisa for s° is called ekasruti (monotone), Pan 1.2.37-38. For suktavakapraisa which is altered (vikriyate) variants at the^3rd upasad C.H. 11 8. at Pasu, for' now Maitravaruna recites ' it VII.27.6. cf. H.Dh. 11(2), 1072-3. It is interesting to note that in this litany Indra is mentioned as a lover (jdra) of Ahalya (Mait- Sudavat mfn. "containing sweetened reyl, wife of the sage, Gautama). Cf. Eggeling drink'' (suda, drink RV. VII.36.3j; said of the SBEXXVI, 81. The word subrahmanya also antarydma cup containing soma juice Ap. Sr. designates the priest Asv. Sr. IX.4.11, K. Sr. XII.23.I1. VIII.2.14. suda m. a puddle, mud V.1.7 comm. 120 Suna

Brahmanacchamsin, Potr, Acchavaka, OTT Suna f. sort of basket for sacrificial utensils Nesfr, B. Sr. III.4. (2) those who take part at pressing and liba-

tion : Adhvaryu and Pratiprasthdtr, (3) those said to be a «ta Soma m. (1) the soma plant, who possess camasas bearing reciprocal names creeper, used in the Soma , sacrifices for the (samakhydna), e.g. hotrcamasa etc. : Brahman, preparation of libation. The entire ninth the (3) Udgairs, and the sacrifices It appears devoted to it. Various mandala of the RV. is that only the Unnetr, the Gravastut and the it are named V.I. II, 474. cf. amsu; parts of Subrahmanya are excluded from the list of the Mujavat RV. X.34.1 and said to grow on soma drinkers. The priests invite one another country VIII.64.11. But exact in Irjikiya (upahava) and proceed to drink soma in a Eggeling SBE identification is difficult cf. rather complicated way. The Hotr drinks xxiv-xxvii, George Watts Dictionary XXVI, once from all the camasas and twice from his products of India III, 247-51, of economic own, while the Maitrdvaruna_and other priests [rpt]. The plant became certainly Delhi 1972 drink twice from their own Ap. Sr. XII. 24.6-7; substitutes are mentioned SBr. rare and its 25.16-23, K. Sr. IX.12 3-4 & comm, C.H. 216. IV. 5. 10. see piitlka. Soma plant is often °lipta mfn. smeared with soma, said of all referred to as rajan. utensils used at Soma Ap. Sr. XIII. 19.6. (2) extracted juice, for the process see amsu, ritual; he adhuavana, mahdbhisavana, gravan etc. C.H. "vikrayin.m. seller of soma for the belongs to the Kutsa gotra or any other gotra 29,40,43,48. of the brahmin caste or even a sudra. The sacrifice based on soma Ap. Sr. 1V.16.15, (3) Adhvaryu asks him, "Is the soma for sale ?" which has 7 samsthds (q.v.). He sells soma for a cow (cf. somakrayanl) "krayana (pi) mfn. things with which soma Ap. Sr. X.20.12-16, Bh. Sr. X. 13.7-8; l"6. stalks are bought B. Sr. VI. 15; a piece of gold, 15. He bargains over the price of soma a goat, clothes etc. with the Adhvaryu, and the dialogue, which

"krayanl f. the cow with which soma is follows, is one of the earliest evidences of bought, but ultimately redeemed by another drama (Bh. Sr. X.17). Cf Keith Drama 23. cow Ap. Sr. X.22.2; 27.5; its characteristics Earlier, the soma v° weeds out the soma X.22.3-6, H.Dh. 11(2), 1142. stalks remaining' out of sight behind a screen. It is interesting to note that the soma v°, after °krayahuti f. oblation before buying soma B. the transaction is closed, is driven away by St. VI.2. C.H. 35. the Adhvaryu with a leather whip (varatrd- brahmins °pa m. the soma drinker, i.e. 100 kdnda) or a clod of earth or clubs (laku(a) Bh. to drink s° juice Ap. Sr. who are entitled Sr.' X.18. 13-14. XVIII .21. J (Raja). See also camasa. SftHtfiFTfireT Somdtipavita mfn. a sacrificer who "parisrayana or paryanahana n. a piece of is excessive! v "purified" by excessive drinking for tying the bundle of soma K. Sr. VII. cloth of soma B. Sr. XIII.25; "puta K. Sr. XV.10.21. 7 4 and after the avabhrtha it is worn by the ?ft*ft"IT?5T Somopanahana n. a piece of cloth sacrificed wife Ap. Sr? XIII.22.3. used for bundling up soma; later, after the "pravacana n. "proclamation" of soma, i.e. avabhrtha, worn by the sacrificer's wife Ap. Sr. invitation extended to the priests to officiate XIII.22.3; or she wears the "parisrayana. at Soma by soma heralds called wmapravakas prdha Ap. Sr. (4 in number) (tebhyah somam Hfanrot Sautrdmani f. a rite for Indra Sutrdman at the ekdhas Ap. Sr. XXII. X 1 2), C.H. 4; ("a good protector;" an epithet of Indra RV. 2.18. cf. PBr. XVI.13.10. VI.47.12-13; X. 63.10; 131.6-7); one of the 7

"bhaksa (no) n. "eating", i.e. rite of drin- haviryajnas; 2 varieties recognized : Caraka° king of the soma juice contained in the and Kaukilf Ap. Sr. XIX.5.1. and both are of camasa, taking place at each savana after a the Nirudhapasubandha type 1.2; 5.2. While series of soma libations and shaking of the Kaukili" is an independent rite, the Caraka° camasas, by the persons who are entitled to is a part (anga) of the Rdjasiiya and Agni- the vasa(- cayana. There is an additional khara for do so. They are of 3 categories : (1) kartrs who own camasas from which the Adh- keeping wine-cups (surdgraha) 1.15. The varyu offers libation, and those who are asked principal characteristic of S° is wine offering; the wine is not drunk by the officia- to pronounce vasat : Hotr, Maitravaruna, Stoma 121

ting priests but by a hired brahmin 3.3. Out are chanted by the Udgatr, the Prastotr and of the 4 days required by the rite 3 days the Pratihartf (the 3 choristers), and 'some- are allotted for the preparation of sura which times the sacrificer joins them Ap. Sr. XII. 17. is redesignated as parisrut after purification 11-12. Except the bahispavamana all s° are (Ap. Sr. XIX.1,8, 18). The purified wine is chanted inside the sadas near the audumbarl, filled in the cups by the Pratiprasthdtr for and during the chanting the Udgatr sits facing offering to the Asvins, Sarasvatl and Indra. the north, the Prastotr facing the west and The animals slaughtered are : a goat for the the Pratihartr facing the east (see plan 3). ASvins, an ewe for Sarasvatl, a bull for Indra In all Soma s° are spread out in the 3 savanas Sutrdman. K. Sr. XIX.1-7, Ap. Sr. XIX. 1-10. of the sutya day. In Agnisfoma there are 12 s°, the 1st at each savana Skarma (^/skand, cl.l "to leap") mfn. is called pavamana

and the rest dhuryas, arranged as follows : in "jumped off"; said of spilled milk Bh. Sr. IX.' the prdtahsavana, 5.23; spilling of gharma requires muttering of bahispavamana, 4 ajya° (the first being called ksullaka vaisvadeva) also a mantra XI. 17.1. Similarly, mantra is mutte- called dhuryas; in the red when the soma stalks are scattered during mddhyandinasavana, mddhyandinapavamdna (also called the pressing Ap. Sr. XII.7.11, C.H. 153. grdva), the 1st prsfhya, the 2nd pf (or vdmadevya), the Stana WT m. female breast-like mark, pro- 3rd pr° (or naudhasa), the 4th (or kdleya); in truding from the border (rdsnd), 2 to 8 in the trtiyasavana, arbhava (or trtiya) pavamana, number, of the ukhd Ap. Sr. XVI. 5. 2. agnisfoma (or yajndyajniya). See also parydya, "kalpa m. rule for the udder (of the agnihotra visfuti, saman, stobha, stoma. A s° is brought cow), prescribed for a sacrificer who may forward by the Adhvaryu. See updkarana. subsist on milk drawn from a single under as stotriya m. name of the trca which belongs his vrata hod (ekastanavrata Bh. Sr. XII.5. to a stotra but recited by one of the hotrakas 18) Ap. Sr. X.16.15; similarly, from 2 (dvi°), at the beginning of the corresponding sastra 3 (tri°) and 4 (catur°) udders Bh. Sr. XII.4.5; (in the 1st sastra of the Hotr it is called 5.10, 13 {upasad of Soma), pratipad) Asv. Sr. V.10.13. "vibhaga m. graded milking as above X.9.15. Scfta Stobha Wstubh, cl.l "to praise") m. ?5tr^T fan) Stambayajur n. (harana) n. musical interjections : hdu, hdi, hum, ho, ohd, "mantra of the bunch of grass"; rite of cutting i, ti£ interpolated into a It is grass with a sphya and throwing them outside saman (q.v.). defined the altar and the accompanying mantra Ap. as addition to the letters of a chanted re, and composed of varnas other than those Sr. II. 1.4 (Darsa); explained as loose earth of the rc (adhikam ca vivarnamca) Ml. IX. mixed with cut up grass comm. on Ap.Sr. I.e. 2.39. These are necessary to accomplish a Also at Soma in which it is thrown from the saman. Cf. Sab. on Ml. IX.2.29 uparava to the agnldhra. Cf. C.H. 75. Stoma (Vstu, cl.2 "to praise") form ?cTT«ft Starani f. strewing of the barhis Bh. Sr. m. XII. 6. 8. See paristarana. of chanting the stotras in which the verses are increased by repetition to a certain number. *3

I 22 Sthanu

1 st paryaya : a a a be WaiT Spandyd (=syandyd from syanda, "flo-

2nd p° : a b b b c wing" SW) f. a rope with which the mahavedi

3rd p° : a b c c c is encircled by connecting it to the sahkus Sr. This is the pahcapahcini visfuti; for the other 2 (pegs), fixed at the 4 corners Ap. XI.4.15. visfutis Eggeling SBE. XXVI, 308-09; for anuspandyam ind. along the spandyd= 92-96. also details of stomas Chinna See prsfhyd line (probably because the prsfhyd kusa. was marked by a spandyd) B. Sr. V1.22. °bhaga m. name of a mantra (TS. IV.4.1), Sphya n. a wooden implement, shaped recited by the Hotr with which he gives his **tJT like a sword, made of khadira wood K. Sr. I. permission (prasava) to chant the stotra Ap. 3.33, 39; one pradesa in length Vai. Sr. XI.7. Sr. XIV. 8. 2; in pi. name of the bricks for It is used for various sacrificial acts: to symbo- altar laid with the muttering of mantra XVII. lically ensure the safety and unhindered 3.5 (Cayana). performance of a sacrifice; to perform all acts Eggeling °yogam t =(stotra) upakarana (q.v.) Cf. pertaining to the vedi (Darsa) Bh. Sr. II. 2. 5, SBE XXVI, 311. to draw an outline of the vedi Ap. Sr. 1.8.8 stomayana n. name of 4 animals offered in and other lines (lekhd) 25.14, to remove the Soma (savanlyapasu) K. Sr. IX.8.7 —kratupasu. upper layer (tvac) of the vedi II. 2.4, to use it as a support of a pan 111.8.5 (Darsa). In Soma 1 W ! Sthanu m. bolt or pin {khadaka n. coram) the Adhvaryu holds it erect (\ 'stabh or \/stam- to which a chariot wheel is fixed K. Sr. XIV bh, cl 5 or 9) when he issues praisa to the 3.12 (or a post (Vaja) Agnidhra Bh Sr. XII.2.15. Also held by the Agnidhra while he makes the pratyasravana. WIT Sihana n. position of voice : mandra The mahavedi also is prepared optionally with ( soft ), uttama (high, sharp), madhyama it 4.20. It is one of the yajhayudhas TS. I. (middle) Asv. Sr. IV 13.6; 15.10. All recita- 6 8.2-3. tions before the ajyabhaga and at the pratah-

savana are in mandra (loud but soft) before ^fa> Srakti f. corners of the vedi (of the Pinda- the svisfakrt and at the midday savana in pitryajna), 4 in number, directed to 4 prin- madhyama, and in the remainder ,and at the cipal quarters Ap. Sr. VIII. 13.2-3. The praci- third savana in krusfa (sharp) Ap Sr. XXIV. navamsa has openings (aroka) on its 4 corners

I, 12-14; mandra, v. madhyama and uttama As X . 5*3 Sr. 1.5.25-28. But in Soma these are different: mandra, mandi atara, uparhsu, updmsutara Srut f. name used for the large offering

spoons : juhu, upabhrt and dhruvd, also the and ucchaih Ap. Sr. X.4. 1 1 (differentiated by the position of voice coming out of breast, agnihotrahavani (B. Sr. III. 4), each made from was, throat, kan(ha and head, siras corona, different kinds of wood, of one arm's length on ib.). (or 1 aratni) having a bowl on the barkside (tvagbila), shaped like an elephant's lip or a WT?ft Sthali f. earthen dish or bowl used for crow's tail (vdyasapuccha) or a swan's beak holding rice grains Ap. Sr. 1.7.5 (Darsa), (hamsamukhaprasecana) Bh. Sr. 1.16.6, with a chaff of grain 12 (Varunapraghdsa). Vai. slight variation Ap. Sr. 1.15.12, K. Sr. 1.3.37

Sr. XI. : It is of 9 mentions aditya", agrayana , & comm on 36, Vai. Sr. XI.7. made ukthya", cam", dhruva°. gold or wood at Varunapraghdsa Ap. Sr. VIII. 5.29. The aghara (one of the two) offered °puka m. pot-boiling; husked grains, cooked with it is called srucya IV. 9. 5. on the daksina fire and mixed with butter, and used as oblation to the pitrs Bh. Sr. I. 7. Sruva m^ small dipping spoon, as distin- 6 9. (Darsa) See also Grhya section. guished from the srue, used mainly for ladling out the clarified butter or milk from the pot ? o«nt Sthuna f. bamboo pillars of the sadas Ap. into the sruc. It is made of khadira wood, Sr. XI. 10.5; having wood-knots pointing to 1 aratni long, having a round bowl (puskara) the east, of the havirdhdna shed B. Sr. VI.25 = measuring in diameter a thumb's joint, and sthanu (of the Vaja) L. Sr. V.12.9. without a beak K. Sr. 1.3.32, 38; or as long °raja m. central (madhyama) and the main as a juhu Vai. Sr. XI.7. Used at the Agni- column of the praclnavamsa Ap. Sr. X.3.4. hotra K. Sr. 1.3.36 comm. One of the 2 Havirdhdna 123

aghdras performed with it is called srauva Ap. W Svaru m. splinter of wood (sakala), Sr. IV.9.4. which is obtained when the yupa is being hewn from 5^87 Svadha ind. sacrificial exclamation, used the tree trunk. But only the first piece, cut in connection with the dhutis for the manes (avataksana) off the trunk, is called s° Ap. Sr. Ap. Sr. 1.8.3-4. At the Pindapitryajna, VII. 3.3. The first one will be used in all animal svadha namah instead of vasatkdra, and ye sacrifices K. Sr. 1.7.17 comm, VI.1.13 comm svadhdmahe instead of the y'dj'yd of the Hotr cf Ml. XI.3.8-12. The s° is put into a coil of are used. Similarly, it is used in dsrdvand, the girdle twisted round the yUpa (Pasu). pratydsrdvana and sampraisa VIII.15.11. But Wip Svdhd ind. countermanded by the Ba'hvrcas and Vdjasa- (-kara m.) sacrificial neyins ib. 12. exclamation, pronounced at the end of a mantra which accompanies an offering *3f«rfH of Svadhiti m. f. knife with blades on 2 clarified butter from sruc into the fire (purnd- sides,, used for cutting up the sacrificial animal huti) Bh. Sr. V.ll.l, 3 (Idheya). Ap. Sr. VII. 14. 10. °krtif. name of the 11th preliminary obla- fcrqumwiTr Svayamdtrnna (istakd) f. tion of Pasu Ap. Sr. VII.20.4, K. Sr. VI.6.20. name of the "self perforated" bricks (probably fcrajfl Svistakrt (su+ista+krt) porous stones) Ap. Sr. XVI.13.10; 3- of these mfn. "maker of good offering", an epithet are placed in the centre of the 1st, 3rd and ascribed to Agni, for it is 5th layers of the fire altar (Cayana). he who makes a sacrifice perfect (SBr. 1.5.3.23). If any sacrificial food is offered to Svara m. tone or accent pitch the of vedic any deity, Svisfakrt Agni should invariably texts, specially of the sarhhitas : uddtta or get a share of it 1.7.3.7. It is interesting to accute (raised), anuddtta (not raised) or grave note that Agni came to be identified with the and the third, svarita (provided with tone ?) different local deities : Sarva (of the eastern or circumflex. The mantras in the ritual are people), Bhava (of the Bdhikas), Pasunampati, to be pronounced in tones as given in the Rudra. All other names being "inauspicious" sarhhitas or in the brahmanas (bhdsikasvara) he is called simply Svis(akft 1.7.3.8 & K. Sr. 1.8. 16-17. But actually all mantras are Eggeling's note on it. Name of a secondary to be pronounced in monotone ib. 18 (tdna= oblation offered to Agni after the principal ekasruti). one. The offering should consist of cut off Of the brahmanas, only the Taittirlya and portions from each of the several remnants of the Satapatha are accented. Cf. Whitney the havis K. Sr. III.3.26-27. This dhuti should Grammar 28-34. not come in contact with other dhutis ib. 29 ?^T*TPTH Svarasdman m. name of the 3 days (Darsa); also at Pasu Ap. Sr. VII. 25. 14; repla- before and after the visuvat of the Gavdmayana ced by an oblation to Agni Kavyavdhana VIII. 15.20 {Mahdpitryajna). (the last 3 days of the first and the first 3 days For other appellations of of the second half of the year) Ap. Sr. XXIII. Agni, Eggelihg SBE XLI, 159-60. 3.9.

5 Ha

Harana (Vhr, cM "to take") n. act of gfafpft Havirgrahanl f. K. Sr. II.3.33 = «gm- removing loose earth and cut up grass from hotrahavani. the (ddriiki) altar by the Agnidhra after the Adhvaryu has cut up the grass, trimmed the Sfsnifa Havirdhdna n. "oblation receptacle"; surface and done the parigrdha. The rubbish name of the 2 vehicles on which the soma is to be thrown on the utkara B. Sr. 1. 11. plant, a havis, is placed, *on the day before pdtra n. act of fetching utensils Sr K. X.6.24. sutya for pressing out ]u\ct(anas, sakala); havih iW'ft Hdvanl f. offering spoon (comm juhu), somo dhdsyate anayoh. This is done after the with which clarified butter is offered K. Sr. agnipranayana. The carts are washed, yoked, X.2.5. placed side by side in the mahavedi, one at the 1 24 Haviryajha

distance of 1 aratni to the south of the prsfhyd Sr. VI. 11.8) lor the purpose ot yoking the (daksina°), and the other at the same distance horses of Indra for his departure from the to the north of the prsfhyd. The southern h°, sacrifice K. Sr. X.8.1-3. C.H. 383. which is reserved for the Adhvaryu, is larger Himkdra m. sacrificial than the northern h° belonging to the Prati- exclamation of the word : him, which prasthatr. The shafts of both remain facing marks the opening of a soman, repeated thrice by the east. They are made of varana wood K. Sr. Hotr Ap. Sr. XXIV. 11. by the 1.3.36 comm. & VIII. 3. 21-22 comm. The 5; Udgat^ho replaces h° by carts are covered with mats. hum d 2 (all the choristerTjoin together) XIII. 15.8. °mandapa (abbrev. havirdhdna) m. n. a shed abhihimkdra m. technical name for the repe- constructed within the mahdvedi to the east of tition of him (3 times), followed by the sadas in which the h° carts are garaged; erec- vydhrti : bhurbhuvahsvaro3m (the latter is also ted on 1 2 or 8 posts with 2 or 4 beams, cover- called japa), done by the sacrificer Asv. Sr. ed with (triple) chadis, and enclosed by a mat 1.2.4. cover. A rard(i (garland) is suspended in the front. A door on the east and another on the abhihim-Vkr to do (recite) him on (a chur- fire) Sr. west are so fixed that visibility is not obstruc- ned Ap. XXI.7.6 (Dvddasdha). ted (sdmkasina). The shed is a little higher in In the sense of dhdva (samsdvom) Vt. Sr. the east than in the west. Cf. Ap. Sr. XI.7-8; XX. 16. for various rules C.H. 87-91. See plan 3. 5*T$5T Hfdayasula m. See tela. %ttlt Haviryajna m. a class of sacrifice in Hotr Whu, cl.3 "to sacrifice") m. "pourer which offerings of havis : milk, butter, rice, of oblation"; one of the 4 principal priests to barley and similar materials take place, as whom the RV. belongs. He recites the mantras distinguished from Soma. Also called isft. (of RV.) to invoke the gods. His special duty Like Soma it has 7 samsthds : Agnyddheya, is to recite the stanzas of the RV., i.e. sastras. Darsapurnamdsa, Pa'subandha, Cdturmdsya, He performs all those acts for which no other Sautrdmanias well as Pdkayajna L. Sr. V.4. - person has been specifically mentioned Asv. 22. Cf. Ap. Sr. XXIII.10.8. Sr. 1.1.14. He sits facing the east, to the north of the northern sroni of the vedi. jjfasffa Haviskrt m(fn)"maker of havis"; it He has a dhisnya just occurs in a praisa mantra: haviskfde3hi (the on the prsfhyd line (see plan 3). His functions along 3 other priests summons is addressed to the divine h° TBr. have been referred to III.2.5.8), repeated thrice by the Adhvaryu to RV.X.71.11. In pi. his assistants are indicated. Caturhotr the person (also called haviskrt) who prepares designates

priests in general. Saptahotr : Hotr, Maitrd- the materials for oblation,' i.e. separates varuna, the grains from husks by pounding them. Brdhmar.dcchamsin, Potr, Nesfr, Agnidhra; the Grdvastut is The call varies according to the caste of the sometimes considered as the 8th h°. sacrificer Ap. Sr. 1.19.8 (Darsa). The sacrificer's wife should pound grains Bh. Sr. 1.22. hotraka m. assistants of the h°, 6 persons in 10. The call may be used when necessary total {Hotr being left out), see the saptahotr Ap. Sr. XXIV.1.43, and may occur in Soma list. They, partly correspond to the camasins Mi. XII.2.11. (q.v.) Ap. Sr. XII. 23. 4, and are entitled to drink soma twice from their own cups 25.21. jjfaw Havis n. any oblatory material that is the morning pressing 5 h° are poured as an oblation into the fire, e.g. At mentioned as _ the Acchdvdka appears only at the third pres- barley, rice or similar other things K. Sr. I. sing C.H. 213; at the midday 6 h° B. Sr, XXI. 9.1; things prepared with them : puroddsa, 22; at the third pressing they correspond to earn etc. ib comm; even milk (Bh. Sr. 1.1.2), 7 principal camasins. But h° who participate clarified butter, limbs of animal (to be offered

in a sastra recitation are : Maitrdvaruna, as oblation) are included. There are 5 types Brah- mandechamsin and Acchdvdka. See sastra. of h° : ausadha, payas, pasu, soma (cf. havir-

dhdna), djya B. Sr. XXIV. 1. hotra f. (pi.) (1) hotrakas B. Sr. ib, Ap. Sr. XII.23.14. gfff^tol (95) Hdriyojana n.(gra/ia)nyname of a soma libation taking place after sam\u (Asv. (2) functions of 7 priests : Hotr, Maitravaruna, Homa 125

Brdhmanacchamsin, Acchcvaka, Potr, Nesfr, fied butter, when no other material is menti- Ignldhra PBr. 13.5. XII. oned, offered into the dhavanlya with a juhu K. Sr. 1.8.38, 44-45. (3) mantras recited by the Hotr Ap. It may constitute the main feature pradhana) XXIV. 2. 5. ( of a sacrifice Ap. 3r. VI.4.12 \ hile a homa in prayaja and anuydja hotrlya vcSn.dhisnya of the Hotr, situated on are anga XXIV.2.31, cf. K. Sr. 1.2.4. Again the Ap. Sr. XI. 14.4, there pmhya where limbs of can be 2 categories of h° (1) tisjhad the victim are offered by the Pratiprasthdtr performed in a standing position, belonging to VII.26.9. yajati class (called yaga), accompanied with vasa(, ydjya and puro'nuvakya; (2) upaviffa ift* Homa (y/hu, cl.3 "to sacrifice") m. act of offered in a sitting position, belonging to juhoti pouring or throwing an oblatory material class (called homa) accompanied with svdhd (havis) into fire; the oblatory material is clari- K. Sr. 1.2.6-7. PART TWO : GRHYA SECTION Wflxfimsfa Amsdbhimariana n..See Jdtakarman. ar^T? Angara m. n. burning embers, drawn from the sacred fire for warming the djya HGr. Vt^m Aksata (ah=p\.) m. barley; °dhdnd grains 11.3,7 of barley, powdered (°saktu), used for cooking the mess of food AsvGr. II. 1.2-3 (Sarpabali). srftpr Ajina n. skin (black coloured for the brahmins ApDh. 1.3.3 etc.), worn by an 3T

sacrificer at the time of pinda offering : May 3T»3R Anjana n. anointing of axle of a chariot what has been given at this srdddha to our by the newly married girl with clarified butter father N. N. of N. N. gotra be imperishable SGr. 1.15.3 (Vivdha); salve brought from the (Pdrvanasrdddha). The phrase may be replac- Trikakud mountain (traikakudam) HGr. 1.11.5

ed by : May it approach the fathers (Ekod- (Upanayana). See also abhyanjana, sambhara. dista) SGr. IV.2.5. Cf. Oldenberg SBE XXIX, °kosa m. a salve box, used by a bridegroom 109. and a bride for anointing each other SGr. I. 3fTre Agara n. a house. 12.4 (Vivdha); for the ceremony PGr. 1.4.14. SGr calls the rite samdhjana, which, °sthund f. (virohana n.) blossoming of the according to Oldenberg SBE. XXIX, 33, is shoots on a post in a house; considered as an done by, a third person. ill-omen (utpdta) ApGr. XXIII.9. 8Ta:5lnn Adhahsayyd f. sleeping on the ground, mandalagdra n. a round apartment in which prescribed for the married couple from the the Slmantonnayana rite is performed HGr, sthdllpdka day through three nights (trirdtra, If. 1.3; also Pumsavana 2.2. q.v.), a period of sexual continence ApGr. srfif Agni m. the fire for domestic rite is only VIH.8. one (as distingushed from the srauta); called 3lfa^«IT Adhidevana n. a site for the cupasana ApGr. 1.12 comm; for installation game of dice, played at the rite for svagraha cf. ddhdna, generation aranipraddna; see also ApGr. sutikdgni. XVIII. 1.

°pra

1 V) Anavdnam

have been mentioned in the upanisad (Cf. Br the 6th month from the birth SGr. 1 27 1 VI.4.24, Up. MaxMuller SBE XV.' 222). See AsvGr. 1.16.1, PGf. 1.19.1 etc. or when he is Garbharaksana. teething KaGr.XXXIX.l. The father prepares WW? Anavanam (\/vc, cl.l t"to weave) a food of goat's meat or partidge's, or of fish or ind. a mode of uttering mantras, done without boiled rice, if he is desirous of obtaining strength taking breath, i.e. without a pause ApGr. etc. The food is mixed with curds, XXI.9 (Mdsisrdddha). Cf. rgSvanam (Srauta). honey and ghee, and given to the child to eat. He offers oblation in fire. The remnant arsrisftfT Anaprita pri, cl.9 "to please") mfn. W is eaten by the mother SGr. 1.27.1-11. "not pleased", said of a cup or platter which Cf. also AsvGr- 1.16.1-6 (the rite for a has not been used before ApGr. XIV. 14 girl without PGr L191 " 13 " ' HGr - ,L5 ' 1 3 (Pumsavana); used for fetching ' AP°r- waters BhGr. xviT-2 ' 1.22 (Ksipramsavana). ar?ra*! argyfl Anugupta mfn. "concealed", said of Anvasfakd f. post-astakd, the day after the Asfaka (the waters brought with a covering for Adhana 9th day ApGr. XXII.9 or the 10th KhGr.III. GGr. 1.1.9. 5.1) on which a rite to the manes is performed in the paradigm of the srgt?ii AntardixdkTriya m. (fn.)a village in female ancestors III.3.10-11. Which a landdla resides (divdkirti m. Mn. V.85), 3T^iq Anvdhdrya m., "fetched after"; (1) a the place where the study of veda is to be supplementary rite, performed after the prin- interrupted PGr. II. 11.4 (Anadhydya). cipal sacrifice; or the Ndndimukhasrdddha ajjf^fss which precedes every Antyesfi f. funeral rite, one of the domestic rite GGr- I. 1 .5 comm, but the samskdras of the grhya rites; the description in assertion seems to be doubtful. the Grhyasutra, with minor variations, closely follows the srauta rite of A° (q.v.) AsvGr. (2) n. a mess of food, as is offered to the IV. 1-4 Udakakarman (q.v.) PGr. III. 10. priests after the Darsa Oldenberg SBE XX, 14. 3Tf*5lT5H Amrapraiana n. rite of the first feeding (3) n. a monthly Srdddha, performed immedia- of the child with cooked food; performed in tely after the Pindapitryajna GGr. IV.4.3-4. .

*rgha I 3|

WtfafttApaciti {apa-\/ci, cl.3 "to pay respect" sreraren Amdvdsaya f. GGr. 1.5.7. See Srauta AV. 1.10.4, Pan. VII.2.30) f. argha reception, section. performed in honour of a snataka and others awfa ApGr. XIII.2-3. See Argha. Ambarlsa m.n. a pan on which the domestic fire is lighted SGr. 1. 1.8, and carried WTTTO Aparapaksa m. the other side or portion for the installation of fire GGr. 1. 1.15. of the month, i.e. the dark half, krsnapaksa S»*fDhanvantari, and the a°) PGr. I. 3.1, SGr. 11.15.1. Six are brahmins are fed KaGr. XXXVI. 12,14. enumerated : acarva (teacher), rtvij (officiating priest), rajan (king), srfawi Abhighdrana n. act of sprinkling ajya priya (friend), snataka and vivahya (comm, over the mess of food ApGr. VII.4 (Sthdli- vara = father- in-law or bridegroom, Harihara pdka). See also upaghdta, upastarana. on PGr, but svasura ApGr. XIII. 19, AsvGr 1.24.4). Paternal and (praty) abhighdrana n. a second sprinkling maternal uncles are also included AsvGr. ib. SGr. 113.16. The rite is also called Madhuparka 1.24.33. «tf»Tfa«5T* Abhinis\hdna (abhi-nih-y/sthd, cl 1 The guest is offered a seat (kurca or vistara) "to bring to an end") m. technical term of waters for washing feet (pddya), arghya'wateis vi.\arga (used the old by teachers, comm) simply called arghya HGr. 1.12.14 , waters for ApGr. X\.9=-°nistdna {Vstan, cl 1 ), a sound rinsing mouth (dcamana), madhuparka and a which dies out AsvGr. 1.15.5. cf Pan. VIII. cow. The last one is so important that it is 3.86. enjoined that there can be no madhuparka without flesh. These are offered with an mnWI Abhydtdna (abhi-d-\/ tan, cl. 8 "to announcement by the host : "Argha spread at") m. "aiming at", name of a mantra waters for washing feet" or "Here is the cow". The (PGr. 1.5.10) which procures victory, used in guest consu- mes thrice the food offered to him, a subordinate oblation ApGr. II. 7. cf. TS. and he gives the remainder to a II1.4.6.1. person he likes. The rite is to be performed whenever a guest visits srfa Abhri f. a scraper or shovel, used for the house or once a year ApGr. XIII 2-20 digging pits for the pillars (bamboo) of a 1 HGr. I. 12.8-13; 14. GGr. IV. 10. -26 PGr' house HGr. 1.27.1. 1.3.1-31, AsvGf.I.24.1-33, SGr. II. 15-16! I U(An)Arthdvekfa

(8I«t) srafcff (An) Arthaveksa mfn. one who 3Tguru who is not Tawtf'tH Avakirnin (ava'\/kr/kir, cl.6 "to throw sapinda, of unmarried female relations; for 3 off") mfn. a student (brahmacarin) who has nights after the death of other teachers, of violated his vow of continence by having relation who is not "&sapinda,of married female sexual intercourse during brahmacarya PGr. relations, of a child that has no teeth, of a 111.12. 1, K. Sr. I. 1.13, TAr. 11.18. He has to still-born child; for one day after the death, of perform an expiatory rite called gardabhejyd a fellow pupil and of a srotriya of the same (q.v. in Srauta) in the manner of Pakayajna village AsvGr.IV.4.14-27. According to'PGr. H.Dh. IV, 112. III.10.4 it lasts 1 to 3 nights. Parents become impure when a child below 2 years dies ib. 2; SWTT Avaddna n. (1). cut off portions of the sac- burial permitted in this case ib. 5. rificial food, taken out by a ladle (sruc); sprinkled with djya and finally sacrificed GGr. I. swuitipi Asmarohana n. (1) rite of treading on 8.7; or cutting up the dough into 2 parts a millstone, while the bridegroom leads the ApGr. VII.4, 8. bride thrice round the fire (agnipradaksina); (2). cut off portions of the limb of a cow, he makes her tread on the stone, kept to the north of fire, in cooked and mixed with the mess of cooked the each round. He says : food, and sacrificed to Agni, Rudra, Sarva, Tread on this stone; like a stone be firm. Pasupati, Ugra, Asani, Bhava, Mahadeva, Overcome the enemies; tread the foes down Isana PGr. III.8.6 (Sulagava); cut off portions AsvGr. 1.7.7, SGr. 1.13.12, PGr. 1.7.1, GGr. of the omentum, 11, 5 or 3 in number PGr. U.2.3, HGr. 1.19.8, ApGr. V.3,7 (asthapana), Ill- 1 1.6-7 (animal sacrifice), AsvGr.1.11.12. KaGr. XXV.28. Cf Sr. Vl.7.6. K. (2) A new born child is laid on a stone HGr. magha and phdlguna). This is a "rite for the SWT (ai^T) Avara (anna) n. rice grains of infe- dead ancestors; recognized as 4° sraddha generally rior quality, not to be used for the Pakayajna 3 in number, SGr. III. 12.1, PGr! ApGr. VIII. 3. III. 3, KhGr. III. 3. 27 etc. to be performed on the 8th day of the dark fortnight of marga- 3WTfIiaT Avasnata f. a woman who has taken sirsa (called dgrahayani), pausa (taisa) and her bath, i.e. attained puberty; cz/z°saidofa magha; with the 4 , option of 1 AsvGf. H.4. girl who has not attained puberty; she is allowed to pound the nyagrodha shoots ApGr. A° can be compressed into 3 XIV. 11 (Pumsavana). days : the 7th, 8th and 9th of the dark half of magha or even 3rarata

Similarly, the offerings vary : for the 3 A°, XXI. 13 {Astaka). cooked vegetables (sdka) in the first, flesh WTT^qj Asambhavepsu m. (fn.) onejwho desires (omentum) in the middle one (madhyavarsa, (Ipsu) that his wife should not have sexual q.v.) and cakes (apupa) in the last. In the intercourse (a-sambhava) with others ApGr. same order of the rite : apupa, flesh and sdka XXIII. 3; see udhdrikd. PGr. III.3.3, KhGr III.3.29-30; 4.1. 3TTh Asi m. a sword its Various kinds of grains, cake, rice, animal ; point (agra) is placed on the head of a bride can be offered Kaus. S. CXXXVIH.2. There is by her father or brother SGr. 1.13.1 (Vivdha). also a wide variety of animals : deer, buffalo, rhinoceros, boar, hare, pigeon if a cow or a arfflfiKftfarT Astamitodita mfn. See paurnamdsu goat or a iam is not available; even some thickets or grass for cows may be offered BGr. stfrnH^TOH Asthisaihcayana n. rite of collecting 11.11, 51-61. the bones, done after the 10th tithi from the death or on a tithi with an odd number, of The A'' has a preparatory day (the 7th of the the dark fortnight; collected in urns having dark fortnight): a homa is performed in the male or female sex marks according to the evening and a dinner given to the brahmins. sex of the deceased. The performers go round On this day a cake of 4 cupfuls of rice is the cremation spot three times in prasavya baked or a puroddsa is prepared, the djya- direction, and sprinkle milk mixed with water bhdgas are poured over the fire, and then a on it with a sami branch; gathering begins part of the cake is offered into the fire. The with the feet first, head last; bones are purified rest of the cake divided into 8 parts, is oflered with a winnowing basket, and the urn is put " to the brahmins. On the A (next) day a cow into a pit; a lid is placed over the urn is slaughtered after updkarana, 5 ajya obla- (kitmbha): without looking back Hiey go away tions are offered; the omentum is cooked, and and bathe in water and perform a srdddha after upastarana and abhighdrana, is offered in AsvGr. IV. 5. a palasa leaf. Boiled rice and cool ed flesh of 315? gTfl Ahata {vasas) n. -'uninjured, cow (tndiimaudana), pis{anna and oblation of ( ^) unwashed", i.e. new, fresh garment, worn bv clarified butter are offered. The Svislakrt rite the bride ApGr. IV. 8. and offering of the pindas are dope as in the monthly srdddha. Curds may also be offered 3Tga Ahuta{m(n)a. class of Pukayajna(q.v,), in in the manner of the apupa offering, optionally which oblation is "not sacrificed", i.e. the ApGr. XXI. 10-13; XXII. 1-10 (ApGr calls it sacrifice is performed with the bali offerings. Ekas(aka). Then iollows Anvasfaka. ahutada mfn. the Maruts who are said to be apupa ' A° of cake; the rite performed on the "eaters of non-sacrifices", i.e. to whom a 8th day of the dark fortnight after the dgrahd- bali offering is made instead of aj'va oblation yani GGr. 111.10.9, in which apupa is offered. PGr II. 15. 3.

3TT A

of udum- smp'iTWWt Akarsaphalaka n. a board 3TTWT Agrayana n. the domestic rite, per- 1 arm long bara wood, shaped like a snake, formed by one who has not set up the srau'.a with sesamuin PGr. II 10.1 7 comm. which fire (anahitagni) ApGr. XIX. 6, also by an seeds are sacrificed (Upakarana). II. ahitagni AsvGf. 2.5 . The purpose of the Akhvdta n. "said"; a verb ApGr. XV.9. domestic ^° is same as the srauta A isp. 1 MAgrahayanl

A mess of cooked food (sthdllpdka) is offered before its use in the sacrifice. ApGr. 1.22 to the deities of the srauta rite with Agni describes it : d° is melted (vildpya) and poured Svis{akrt as the 4th. The sacrificer fills his (nirupya) into the °sthdll over which 2 darbha mouth with rice grains, swallows them, sips purifiers are laid. A° is put on the embers water. After rolling a ball of rice (pinda) of (angdra) drawn from the domestic fire, and the said cooked food he throws it up on to lustrated by burning grass blades, and a fire- the central beam (stupa) of the dwelling house brand is moved (paryagnikarana) round it ApGr. XIX.7; cf SGr. III.8, PGr.III.l, GGr. thrice. Then d° is taken out of the fire, III.8.9-24, KhGr. III.3.6-15 etc. A° is descri- embers are pushed back to the fire, and there- bed in most of the Grhya texts immediately after d° is purified 3 times with the purifiers. after the Asvayuji. Obviously, both the srauta The purifiers are thrown into the fire. See also and grhya A° are agricultural rites. GGr. 1.7.24-28. Utpavana is another method.

3rrBj?lU«ft Agrahdyam f. belonging to the month MTCTfWT Adhdrikd f. a centiped, pounded alive of agrahdyana; name of a rite performed on and powdered; its powder is inserted by the the fullmoon day of mdrgasirsa HGr. II. 17.1 husband into the vagina of his wife as a comm. See Fratyavarohana. preventive charm against her illicit sexual relation ApGr. XXIII. 3. <*Um< Aghdra m. libation of clarified butter {djya) ApGr. II. 5. See Srauta section. srrfawr Atithya n. "proper for a guest"; a rite of hospitality in which a cow is slaughtered aJWR Acamana (a-V cam, cl. 1 "to sip") in honour of the guest ApGr. VII.26. See n. sipping of water from the palm, before gordlambha. sacrifice begins GGr. 1.1.2, thrice and water wiped off twice 2.5; must be done in a sitting MW& Adarsa m. a mirror, which is looked at position. The ceremony is often followed by a student ApGr. XII. 11 (Samdvartana); also by touching various limbs of body 1.2.7, held by the bride in her left hand SGr. 1.12.7 8, KhGr. 1.1.9. For elaborate rules for d°, (Vivdha). developed in the Smrtis ApDh. 1.5.15.2-11, Mn. 11.58-62 etc. arranr Adhdna n. setting of the domestic fire, dcamanlya n. water for sipping HGr. 1.12.14, is to be performed at the time of one's offered as argha. See madhuparka. marriage (ddrakdle), or of the partition of the ancestral property (ddyddyakdle) SGr. wrerar Acdnia mfn. one (an initiate) who has 1.1.2-3, PGr. 1.2.1-2. The fire is fetched sipped water HGr. 1.4.13. from the house of a vaisya, who is rich in dcdntodaka mfn. one who has sipped water, cattle (hahupasu) or from the house of a and drunk a little, and also has worn a sacri- person, who, whatever be his caste, has ficial cord becomes eligible for performing a performed many sacrifices GGr. I. '.16 (bahu- rite GGr. 1.1.2. ydjin), or it may be produced by attrition. Acama m. scum of boiled rice, used for See also agni, aranipraddna, paramesthi- mixing with the chaff (phallkarana) and water karana. as bali offering to Rudra GGr. 1.4.31; the STR^t Anartana n. dancing, performed 4 times scum is also offered to the female ancestors 4 or 8 women, who are not widows, after AsvGr. 11.5.5 (Anvastakd). by they have been regaled with food and wine om» iPtfi Acdrika n. customary rites, performed SGr. 1.11.5 (Vivdha). at the marriage ceremony KaGr. XXV. 7. 3tPja*TT«lT5T Apuryamanapaksa m. See also dvrt, grdmavacana, janapadadhurma. the increasing side,i.e. the time of increasing moon, auspi- snfa Aji m.f. a running match (RV. 1.116.15; cious time of marriage SGr. 1.5.5. IV. 41. 8), in which the runners run until they lose their breath HGr. 11.20.11 (Utsarjana). snutm^ Apydyana n. act of swelling or streng- thening the sense organs (prdndn) of a slaugh- •TTfl-WT Ajya-bhdga m. libations of djya, tered cow by sprinkling water on the carcase offered to the deities ApGr. IV. 10 (Vivdha). (dpydyya) HGr. II. 15.5 (Srdddha). See also Two libations of d°, offered on the fire II. 6. Srauta section. °lepa m. salve of d° SGr. 1.16.5 (Vivdha). sn^firv Abhyudayika (abhi-ud-V i, cl.2 "to °samskdra m. rite of purification of djya rise") n. a Srdddha (q.v.) rite tj the ancestors, Indrayajna i 35

with a view to obtaining prosperity $Gr. IV. the womenfolk, for all grhya rites ApGr. II. 4.1;these rites are performed on such occasions 15; cf.Haradatta comm. The ceremonies of as the birth of a son, marriage of a son or' the Jatakarman, Annaprdsana etc. for girls are daughter, Cuddkarana, Namakarana etc. See performed without mantra (dvartd)M\Gr. SrSddha. I. 15.10;.16.6. See Srauta section »TWffiTO5* . ) (An) Amnatamantra (d-y/mnd, arrwi^t Asvayuji f. a rite, performed cl.l. "to mention") mfn. deities for which no on the fullmoon day of asvayuja, mantra has been mentioned; they are to be the month of dsvina (under the worshipped by uttering only svaha SGr. constellation of asvayuj, Pan. IV. 1.9.18. 3.36). The householder wearmg a new garment, dmndya m. the vedic texts which are learnt adorns his house, cooks a mess of food and by repetition, i.e. sacred tradition GGr. I. offers to Pasupati. In his joined palms he 6.12. offers speckled butter prsataka (milk mixed with butter) AsvGr. II. 2.1 -3; also oblations Ayusya. n.See Jatakarman. of clarified butter to the Asvins SGr, IV. 16; WTW» Aragvadha m. a piece of wood : Cathar- the rite is called Prsataka : pdyasa is cooked tocarpus fistula, used as faggot (samidh) and a mixture of curds, honey and ghee, both XVIII.7 (Sarpabali). ApGr. offered to Indra, IndranI, the Asvins etc. He 3ITTPT Ardma m. a garden (literally, resting partakes of a portion of the sacrificial food. place), for the consecration of which a rite is srrHl^T Asddana (d-\/sad, cl.l ' to lay down") performed SGr. V.3.1. n. act of putting down the sacrificial food or utensils fire 1.3.4. snw» Avasatha m. dwelling place HGr. I. near the SGr. 12.8. arTCTm Asthapana n. rite of placing foot on a avasathya m. fire belonging to the dwelling stone, to be done twice ApGr. V.6, 9 (Asmd- place PGr. 1.2.1 =fire for the domestic rites rohana) in the marriage. (avasathyadhana). see Adhdna. (u*n) (Yathd) Asyam ind. offering of

3TT§T»i Ahdrya mfn. "fetched"; the domestic Axapa m . insertion of rites between the general expiation and the oblation to Praja- fire which is fetched (not produced by attri- pati SGr.I.9.12, PGr. 1.5.6. Cf. Oldenberg tion) from a srotjiya's house (as distinguished SBE XXIX, 28. from manihya) ApGr. V.18. anfj^Tlfrr snWT^T Avdhana n. invitation to the manes at Ahitdgni mfn. a person who perforrrs the Srdddha, but not performed at the Ekod- worship to the domestic fire called aupdsanu dis(a SGr. IV.2.5; done at the Abhyudayika HGr. 1.26.3. 4.11. Cf. Oldenberg SBE XXIX, 109. an° mfn. one who has not set up the srauta fire; such a person is allowed to perform aut^f Avrt f. (pi) (1) "turning"; said of Agrayana (q.v.) ApGr. XIX 6. those ceremonies which are performed without mantras, and customary among the people, snffcT Ahuti f. offering of oblation into the fire i.e. popular rites, which are to be learnt from ApGr. II.7.

?** Inva n. a wooden plate, used for protecting Sfa|f?T luheti m. a prattler (?) SGr. IV. 12.11. hands when holding a hot pan ApGr. XXIII. 5«T Idhma m. fuel log ApGr. II. 5. 7. Cf. darbhenva, kharmdva (Srauta). Indva n. citi f. pile of logs on which a deadbody is 2 pads of mufija grass, used as protection of cremated AsvGr. 1V.2.14. hands for carrying the ukhd containing fire SBr. VI. 1. 1.25, K. Sr XVII. 2.4 (Cayana). S^TST Indrayajna m. a rite dedicated to Indra .

/36 Isanabali

performed on the fullmoon day of prausfha- portion of the sacrificial food the sacrificer pada (August-September) in whicli milk rice offers a ball to the MarutsPGr. 11.15. {caru), cakes and 2 djya oblations to Indra Invakd f. Mrgatiras, a star ApGr. 11.16; and IndranI are offered; and after eating a

f I

fWPWfa Isanabali m. See Sulagava. 3 U

sftsysj Ucchisfa (mf) n. remainder of the sacrifi- WJX Utpdta (ud-Vpat, cl.l "to fly up") m. cial food, given away to a well-disposed person "thrown up"; a sudden unusual event boding by the student HGr. 1.13.8 (Madhuparka). calamity; considered as an ill-omen, e.g. The sacrificial remainder is used as fee at the earthquake (Cf. AV. XIX. 9.7); or even such Pdrvana Sthdlipdka AsvGr.1. 10.27. a trifle as seeing'the footprint of a' dove on the household hearth etc. is an utputa which is to Utula m. a slave; a rite is performed to be averted by offering oblations ApGr prevent him from running away from the •' XXIII. 9. master's house by sprinkling master's urine 3cHT Utsarga m. releasing a round him (°parimeha) PGr. III.7.1. Name of cow at the Madhu- parka instead of killing it, and a tribe in the northwest India Oldenberg SBE in that case a meal is prepared with other XXIX, 350. meat HGr. 1.13. II, 14. See also Vrsoisarga. 3tTT\i Uttariya n. upper garment, worn by a student during his studentship HGr. 1.9.10 3:8^ Utsarjana (uJ-y/srj, cl.l "to set free, to (Upanayana). See antara (vdsas)brahmactiri\ usas abandon") n. rite of suspension of vedic studies for a certain period, performed on the ^rTfT (5??T) Vitana (hasta) mfn. "palm up", the fullmoon day of pausa or mdgha BGr. 1.5. position of the bride's right hand, held by 163 (but it varies) to mark the conclusion of the bridegroom with his right hand in palm the vedic study. Formerly, the rites : Updka- down position. This is the mode of holding rana (q.v.), the beginning, and the Utsar- hands at the marriage ceremony ApGr. IV. 1 1. jana, the conclusion of the vedic study, were Various forms are prescribed for different performed on different dates and in different purposes : to seize only the fingers (of the months, but later with the decline of the vedic wife) except the thumb for obtaining birth of studies they came to be performed one after only daughters 12, the thumb (of the wife) another, H.Dh.II (2), 807= utsarga AsvGr. sons 13. cf. Pdnigrahana. for III. 5.\3—samdpana ApGr. VIL.l = uparama IV.7.1. 3?TTT Utthdna n. rite of getting up from child- §Gr. The rite is similar to Updkarana bed. On the 10th or the 12th day after child AsvGr. III. 5. 13, boiled rice is offered instead of djya, ib. 20-22. birth, the parents wash their heads, wear new The teacher and pupils go clothes; the father cooks a mess of food on to a river (or out of the village, turning faces to the the sutikdgni and offers oblations to the tithi either east or north GGr. I1I.3.15). oblations of the child's birth, 3 naksatras etc. SGr. 1.25. Water (tarpana) are offered to the gods, vedas, metres, rste etc., then the sdvitri is Utpavana (ud-\/pii, cl.9 "to cleanse") n. recited 4 times. The cessation of study is purification of the djya with 2 kusa blades announced loudly by proclaiming viratdh sma (pavitra), which are held down by the sacri- PGr. 11.12. Then a holiday (anadtiyaya) ficer over the d° (contained in a pot), and follows as in the Updkarana. Even in those moved by him from the west to the east Asv- days there were people who defied the rules. Gr.I.3.2-3. Cf. SBr. 1.3.1.22. More elaborately Astavakra condemns those delinquents of his

described SGr. 1.8.14-21. For a different time : yadd tu tasmtn kale na kecanotsargam procedure see ujyasarhskdra. anutislhanto drsyante tadd kirn kurmah kam .

Upanayana I 37

upalabhemahi . sdstrdrthastdvad yathd asmd- seed., which are thiown on the embers of the bhirvarnitah MGr. 1.5.1 comm. sutikdgni HGr. II.3.7. cessation of study can The be occasioned by OTWpr Upaklpta (upa-y/Mp, cl.l "to prepare"- various incidents. There is a long list of such "bring near") rnfn. said of sacrificial imple- incidents in SGr. IV.7. ments which are arranged near the fire GGr II .9.3 {Cudakarana.), ' 3* Ud (cl.7) to wet the initiate's head with done by the teacher 3«nnre water, by pouring warm Upagamana n. sexual intercourse, which water into cold (unatti) ApGr. X.5 {Upana- is, according to some teachers, consummated yanti). by pronouncing mantras either on all occasions or on the first occasion SSTOnfa Udakakarman n. libation of water, after the wife's menstruation HGr. 1.25.3-4. poured out with joined palms for the deceased but not for a child under 2 vears; per- Upaghdta {upa-y/han, cl.2 "to hit at") formed just after the cremation m. "picked by all rela- up" portions of the sacrificial tives to the 7th or 10th degree. Wearing the food with a meksana, offered into fire; this is cord in sacred prdcinavitin fashion they plunge called ;iP homa in which abhighdrana and into water facing the south. They offer liba- upastarana of the sacrificial food do not take tion with the words : N.N. ! this water to place GGr. 1.8.2 (Darsa). thee. They come out of water and sit down darvy° act of picking up done on a spot covered with grass, and they are with a darvi PGr. 11.14.13 {Sravand). entertained with anoient tales. Thereafter they return to the village led by the youngest Upanayana (uPa-\/m, cl. 1 "to lead looking without back PGr. III. 10.1-23. near") n. rite of initiation of a boy (belonging to the castes of brdhmana, ksatriya and According to AsvGr. IV. 4.10 this libation vai.iya) in which he symbolically is led near is to be offered once to the deceased by men- his teacher HGr. 1.5.2 or, pioDably, tioning his gotra and personal name. Then he is ushered by initiation into the next stage of the> come out of the water, put on other life, from adolescence to youth. It is a rebirth SBr. clothes, wring out the wet clothes once and. XI. 5.4.12. The rite is associated with the lay them away with their skirts to the north, studentship. The prescribed age of the boy and sit down until the stars appearand return for the rite varies, for a home. ordhmana : the 7th or 8th year HGr. 1.1.2 or the 8th year from the conception SSVts^fa Udakanjall m. joined palms (of a {garbhdstamd) ApGr. X.2, SGr. II. for teacher) filled with water, poured again into 1.1; a ksatriya: the 11th year; for a vaisya the 12th year. The time also the joined palms of an initiate ApGr. X.12. varies : spring, summer and autumn for brdhmana "sparsana n. touching of water, a rite per- ksatriya and vaisya respectively ApGr 4 formed at the Goddnavrata according to the X HGr. 1.1.4, ApDh.I.1.1. samavedins ApGr. XVI. 16, GGr. 1.2 5 sqq KhGr. 1.1.7-10. See Udakakarman. An initiate wears 2 garments, one for the lower part of his body (antaram vdsas), and ttim Udakya f. a woman in her courses SGr the other for upper part (uttariya); made IV.7.47. of hemp, flax, deer-skin (ajina); or of wool (dvika) PGr. 11.5 Udagayana n. the northward course of .16; a dress of skin of a black deer, ruru deer and the sun to the north of the equator, a propi- cow for the 3 castes respe- tious ctively AsvGr. 1. 19.8; also time for performing the domestic rites of linen (ksauma), ApGr. 1.2. hemp {sand), cotton (kdrpdsa) GGi. it. 10.8.

A staff (danda) is an Uduha (ud-Vuh, cl.l "to remove, to push essential element for upwards") the rite; its material and size m. a broom, made of paldsa or vary according to the caste of an initiate sami wood, with which the ground (avakdsa) ApGr. XI. 15-16 is AsvGr. 1.19.13; of a house swept ApGr. XVII. 1 20.1, SGr. 11.1.21-23. Equally OTJCT Uddhupana important is the girdle (mekhald), n. rite of fumigation of a new born worn by the initiate which has been allued child (male child according to Matrdatta to RV. III. 8. 4 (used as a mantra in the comm) with sinali grains mixed with mustard rite AsvGr. 1.20.8, PGr. II.2.9, BhGr. 1.8). Stran- I 38 Upayamana

gely, however, none of the sutrakdras mentn. is

Aupakurya 1 3 *J

(2) act of touching an animal (as in the Ulapa m. a kind of soft grass (RV.X.142. srauta) with the blades of grass before the 3), strewn in a line from the entrance of the victim is sacrificed in a rite for the deceased bridegroom's house to the bedroom KaGr PGr. III. 11.2; touching a cow, the; victim XXVI1I.1. ApGr. XXII. 3 (As(aka). 3**1 Ulka f. a firebrand, held by a adhyaya vedic study AsvGr. 111.5.1,= person when the snakes are entreated to keep away adhyayopdkarman PGr. 11.10, VasDh. XIII. f PGr. 11.14.11 (bravamsthalipaka). 1; the whole o veda (Krsna YV) and kanda° the study of the sections of TS., according to 35nT Uslra m.n. fragrant powder. See sam- Haradatta comm on ApGr. VIII. 1. bhara.

y^Hti Upanat (upaWnah, cl. 4 "to tie near") 3«»tta Usnifa m.n. a turban, wound round the f. a pair of shoes, used by a student ApGr. head of a student PGr. II.6.25 (Samavartana). Xll.ll =updnadyuga AsvGr. III. 8.1 {Samavar- tana).

3 u

(Jb(v)adliya n. undigested food in the HI 8 12, AsvGr- IV.8.26 (Sulagava). Cf RV. I. stomach (of a cow), besmeared with blood, 162.10. See also uvadhyagoha (Srauta). thrown into the fire or buried in a pit PGr. R •

^dr"*3[ Rtvij m. officiating priest; the Brahman Hotr 9; the assistance of Brahman is optional is the only officiating priest at the Pakayajhas except at the offerings to Dhanvantari and of GGr. 1.9.8, and the sacrificer himself is a Sulagava AsvGr. I. 3.6. E

rHPT*s*>r Ekastaka f. Asfaka par excellence Edha Windh, cl-1 "to kindle") m. fuel log (Caland PBr 92), a rite for the pitrs performed (RV. lA5SA)—samidh, fetched from a forest on the 3th day of the dark fortnight (vyaf(akd) to kindle a separate fire after the extinction after the fullmoon, and which falls under of the fire of Upanayana ApGr. XI. 22. the jyestha constellation, specially of the

month of magha (AV. III. 10.5) ApGr. XXI. tJTOT Erakd f. a sort of sacrificial grass ApGr. 10, HGr. II. 14. 2. See Astaka. XH.3.

qfitf^r Ekoddisia n.,See Sraddha.

3ft Au

aft**? Audaka mfn. water carrier, who sprin- sftww Aupakurya (upa-s/kr, cl. 8 "to provide, kles the bridegroom and the bride with to prepare") n. preparatory acts which are water GGr. II. 2. 15. done before a ceremony begins ApGr. XXI. 1 1 1 40 Aupavastra

(the evening of the day before Ekds(akd day), Sfftqraf (afa) Aupdsana (agni) m. fire for sitting near, i.e. the sacred domestic fire, kept sftrarc* Aupavastra n. food suitable for the from the marriage ceremony by the house- fasting day KaGr. XLVI.2. holder, and the sacrificer is called ahitagni by tffoXRAupasada m (ffl).the domestic fire, with worshipping this fire HGr. 1.26.1-3. Cf PGr. which the Pdkayajnas are performed KaGr. 1.9.1. See Adhdna. XLVII.1-2. (upasad=dvasatha, comm). Ka

«PT*u "desirable"; those rites which tf<3 Kakm m. a wood ? RV. VI.45.31; under- Knmya mfn. wood, burnt in the forest as an optional rite are performed out of the desire of benefit; it srauta isti for Astaka SGr. III. 14.5, AsvGr. II.4.9. is an alternative of the kdmyd Asv Gr. III.6.1; women can perform it ApGr. ipfq^^ Kapinjala m. a bird (partridge); its VIII.4. flesh is offered to the child at Annaprasana °srdddha m. see §rdddha. PGr.I.19.8.

Kub(v)ara(\) mfn. a pole of a cart %5TRr Kcidnta m. —Godana, the rite of shaving GGr. III.4.31, K.Sr. XII. 4.11. hair and beard at the 16th year PGr. II. 1.7. JJW Kurca m. n. a bundle of grass, used as a Kaufumba mfn. any object which belongs seat ty a student ApGr. XIII.2 (Samdvartana). to the household (kupimba), to be fetched f^fiw Kurmapitta n. gall of a tortoise, put on before one mounts a chariot AsvGr. II. 6. 10. the wife's lap if the householder desires his

son to become valiant PGr. 1.14.5 (Pumsa- WW KsapanaWksap, cl. 1 "to be abstinent") vana); a dish filled with water, Harihara comm. n. interruption (temporary) of the veda-study for a period of ffHT Krsara m. mess of boiled rice mixed with 3 days and 3 nights both at the Updkarman and Utsarjana. sesamum seeds, covered with ghee, cooked on and for 1 day and 1 night at the Astak a dish (sthdlipdka), to be looked at and eaten as SGr. IV. 5. 17; done by the wife GGj\ 11.7.9, 11 (Slmantonnayana). by reciting the sdvUrl 4 times PGr. 11.12.3-4. Cf. IV. This meal is offered to a barber 9.7 (Cudd- Mn. 11 9. karana). This is an oblatory material at the (si?*) Ksura (anna) n. Anvasfakd AsvGr. 11.5.2. pungent food, unacceptable as sacrificial food for the Pdka- %3WT Kesavapana (y/vap, cl. 1 "to shave") n. yajnas ApGr. VI 11.3. rite of shaving, in which an initiate's hair is fwsr 5^5? Ksipra'hsuvana shaved ( pravapati ) by his teacher (later, n. a rite by which quick delivery is however, by a barber); the shaved hair is sought ApGr. XIVA3 = Ksipra- collected by the initiate's mother into a vessel prasavana HGr. II.2.8. See SosyunCikar'man. filled with a lump of bull's dung, and she tSra^JW Ksudrasukta n. short hymns of RV (X. strews barley grain over the dung; the hair 129-191), of which an amvuka is to be recited finally is disposed of at the roof of an udnm- by an initiate at the time of his vedic studyJ bara tree or in a tuft of darbha grass ApGr. SGr. II.7.21. X.o (Upanayana). WT Ksura m. razor, made of iron or cooper "vinayana n. act of separating hair, to be cut Uoha" SGr. 1.28.7, dyasa" GGr. 11.9.17), used and made into tufts on the head (viniya) AdV for shaving hair at Cuddkarana, Gr. XVI.6 (Cuddkarana). Godana Ap Gr. XV1.9. ^ Kha mXKhara mfii.m. a moundof earth, 6 in number, wl ich fire is set up for offering plndas to the bu.lt to the south of karsu (q.v.), and on manes KaGr. LXV.^(Am^k^Si^t. T Ga

TfWT Ganakdma mfn. a teacher who is "desi- takes place on the 4th day of the marriage; rous of obtaining gana"; he should recite the generally known as Calurlhikarman. But mantra RV. 11.23. 1 SGr. II. 2.13. (Upanayana) treated as a separate rite BrUp. VI 4 13 19- G° is translated as host of adherents, Oldcn- 22. CfH.Dh. 11(1), 201-02. As the marriage- berg SBE XXIX. 63, is, J which however, not able age of a girl was lowered C was pushed clear. probably J G° means a clan, and it refers aside, and its place was taken by G , perform- to the primitive clan initiation. ed as a separate rite long after the marriage. T*»*««T Garbharakfana a. rite of the protection THfasq Garbhc.s(ama m. the eight year of a child cf the embryo, performed on the 4th month reckoned from the date of conception, i.e. of pregnancy, in which 6 oblations from the the 7th year of birth in which the Upanayana mess of cooked food are offered SGr. 1.21.1-2. is performed ApGr. X.2. Cf. similar other ."See Anavalobhana. reckonings, garbhaikddasa. the 11th year; •wfaw Garbhddhdna n. rite of impregnation, garbhadvddasa AsvGr. 1.19.1-7. See Upanayana. performed before the sexual intercourse which .

142 Grhya

unmanabhojanavyanjandrtham marit- Grhya tain, (pi.) relatives of a bride, "dwel- anvas(akab, avasisya). At the marriage a cow is ling in the house", a term used fo distinguish sam slaughtered by the bride's father in honour the bridegroom's representatives who are guest III.6 and of the bridegroom; and called dvahamdna §Gr. 1.6.4. of the of the newly married couple after their return iforcuPR Gotranaman n. name of the clan of to the husband's house SGr. 1.12.10, of a bridegroom, to be declared by the relatives of student at the Samdvartana ApGr. XIII. 15-17 the bridegroom before asking a girl in (this is called apaciti AsvGr. 1.24.8). The marriage §Gr. 1.6.4. ritual of beef eating is too repugnant to th^ °sambandha m. relation between a brahmin feelings of Sudarsana (ca 1550 A.D.) who warns gotra and the sacrificer through a common the devout by saying that the cow slaughter brahmin is debarred from (=sagotra); such a is considered one of the improprieties the feist ApGr. XXI.2 (Mdsisrdddha). (anacara) of the Kali era, and therefore the

. a bride not having the same is to be abandoned now (on ApGr. asagotrd f practice ' gotra of her husband HGr. 1.19.2. X1II.16). See also matasna. sula, hrdaya. nfaH GodanaWddldb, cl. 6 "to cut") n. rite Gostha m cow pen, where the remainder of shaving hair or beard of a boy, performed of prsa'ddjya mixed with water is poured out in his 16th year. In this rite whole hair is ApGr. XV.4 (Jdtakarman). clean shaved without leaving locks (sikhd),_ in gpTC^tf Gramavacana n. instructions of the contrast to the Caula or Cuddkarana rite Ap- village (community), which are to be followed Gr. XVI. 12, 15, AsvGr. 1.18.6. G° is identical at the wedding besides what is laid down in with Cuddkarana §Gr'. 1.28.19, and Kesdnta the ritual texts PGr. 1.8.11; at the wedding PGr. H.1.7, but according to KSGr. XLIV.2 and funerals, it is enjoined, grdmam prdvi- it follows the pattern of Jdtakarman. satdt : let ye, resort to the village, quoted °vrata n. vow connected with G° ApGr. XVI. from the authority, and therefore on these 14, for the sdmavedins GGr. III. 1 two occasions the authority lies with the village 12-13 (grdmapramdnam). for obtaining a thriving iitasr Goyajha m. rite Oldenberg SBE XXIX, 285 reads pravisatdt condition for cows, in which boiled rice with and takes it in the sense of entering the milk is offered GGr., III.6.10; performed in village, literally. But this would hardly make the paradigm of the Sulagava PGr. 1II.8.15. any sense since in those days people lived in a

1. 1 states that all domestic iit*T55«T Gordlambha m. slaughtering of cow, village. ApGr. guests, ceremonies are derived from custom (and not done on 3 occasions : reception of sruti). Cf. dvrt. rites to the pitrs and in marriage ApGr. III. 10 from the (apparently,' ApGr leaves out the Sula- In the same sense grdmadharma, janapada- gava); in honour of the deceased PGr. III. dharma (q. v.) AsvGr. 1.7.1. omentum (vapa) is 10.49. In the Astakd its ggfts Grumusti m. a great (=guru) handful of cooked and offered; with its meat mamsau- "sacrificial grass, darbha" ApGr. XX. .11. dana is- prepared and offered. A portion of a bunch (of udumbara fruit), the flesh is kept aside to be served at the Gjapsa m. dinner for the brahmins in the Anvastakd used at the Slmantonnayana for parting hair (next day) ApGr. XXII. 3-5 (Sudarsana com- ApGr. XIV.3, AsvGr. I.14.4;=£ra/wa PGr. kdrayitvd 1.15.4. ments : vapdhomdnte gonisasanam Ca

quadrangle, the shipe of a sthandila §Gr. ^5ff»1 Caturavattin mfn. a sacrificer who 1.7.2. See caturasra (Srauta). takes four avaddna portions of the sacrificial the east side GGr. food : from the middle and ^g^fct««i Caturtkavisarga m. abandonment of 1.8.6. the fourth generation; the rule that only ihree Caturasra mfn. "four-cornered", a higher generations are entitled to get pinda on Chavi 143 their attaining the realm of manes after it is touched one should discontinue reading Ekoddista; the 4th generation, pra-pra-pita- the veda GGr. III. 3.34. Cf. anadhyaya. maha, though one of the pitrs, is to be omitted f3TC>Tot Cuddkarana at the regular Pdrvanasraddha n. rite of preparing the SGr. IV.2 8. locks on the child's head SGr. 1.28 1- Cf. Oldenberg SBE XXIX, 109. also called Caula ApGr. XVI.3. The tonsure cere- ^RJ'ff'P'T 5* Caturthlkarman n. rite of consum- mony is performed in the 3rd year (or the mation of marriage, time performed on the 4th can vary according to the caste), for a d;iy (whence the name) by the husband after girl without mantra AsvGr. 1.17.19. The uten- bsenring sils the period of continence for 3 nights are filled with various grains; the child (trirdtra, cf. adhahsayyd); this is considered sits on the mother's lap; the father moistens a part of the wedding ceremony. the child's head with warm and cold water and curds, and After removing the staff (danda), the husband shaves with a copper razor; the mother puts its offers a Itoma ApGr. VIII. 9- 10, with 8 obla- hair in bull's dung. The number of locks of tions to various deities SGr. 1.18.3; he offers hair to be kept may be 1 or or a sthdlipaka to Prajapati, pours the remain- 3 5 BGr. II.4, or according to the family custom PGr. II. ders into a waterpot from which he sprinkles 1.22, or according to the number of the pravara water on the head of his wife. She eats the ApGr. XVI. 6. KaGr mentions mess of cooked food. The husband besmears that the Vasisthas keep locks (kapujd) on the right, her body or the region of her heart with ajya the Atris on both sides, the Bhrgus have their ApGr. VIII.10, GGr. II.5.6. After the rite heads clean shaved, the Angirasas have locks sexual intercourse can take place, and after 5 or a line of hair XL 2-6. See also kapucchala. each of her monthly courses SGr. I 18-19, SGr. 1.28.1-17 Asv Gr. 1.17.1-19, PGr. ApGr. VIII.9-13, PGr. 1.11, GGr. II.5, HGr. II. 1.1-25, GGr. II.9 1-29 Ckarman) 1.23.11; 24.1-8. The rite indicates HGr. II.6.1-20. that the ^W5T bride attained puberty at the time of marriage Caityayajha m. rite dedicated to a sanc- Cf. H.Dh.II(l), 202-04. tuary near a village in See also Garbhadhana. which bali is offered- if the caitya is at a distant place Cam m. SGr 1.3.3; °sthd!l f. GGr. 1.3.8. the bali is put in a leat of Siee Srauta section. paliisa which serves as a messenger (paldsaduta) AsvGr. 1.12.1-2. TngWTWnn Catusprasyapacana n. cooking of C° is explained as, cittebhavah, i.e. this rite is the food for the 4 officiating priests, done at performed if one has promised to a deity that Adheya; the ceremonies connected the with it he would offer him an oblation on fulfilment be followed are to at the time of setting up of of his particular desire Narayana comm on the dvasatkya (domestic) fire PGr. 1.2.4. ib. Cf. Oldenberg SBE XXIX, 178. Cairo n. a spindle, filled with thread, ^ft Caitrl f. "rite, performed on the fullmoon used for parting .the hair upwards PGr. 1.15.4 a caitra SGr t?jL * - n w^lMnabali ApGr. (Simantonnayar.dj. XIX. 13. See Sulagava.

Citya mfn. piled up fire-altar .(Cayana); if Caula n. See Cuddkarana. Cha

qZChatra m. n. parasol.one of the things held Sifa Chavi f. hide (of an ass), worn by an ava- by a student ApGr. XII.ll (Samdvartana). kirnin (q.v.) in the Gardabhejya (Srauta, q. v.) III. 12.6. Spn Channd (\/chad, cl.l "to cover") f. roof of PGr Cf. adhhasa,krsnajina (Srauta), a house; when erected, is touched by uttering ajina (Grhya). mantra HGr. 1.27.8.

5f Ja

Janapadkdharma m. customs of the village {grama ), are multiform, and are to be country, which along with the customs of followed at the wedding AsvGr. 1.7. 1. See 1 44 Janmatithi

acarika, avrt, gramavacana. the custom that the parents give name to their newborn Janmatithi m. birthday (lunar) SGr. ran in a closed room or space (samvrta avakasa) 1.25.5; a rite performed to such a day every Mbh. 1.1.3.1 on yatha laukikavaidikesu. month ib. 10. The date of name giving is a matter of con- Janya mfn. m. belonging tojana (people RV. troversy : the secret name on the day the child IV-55.5; IX.49.2); friend or companion of a is born, and the ordinary name on the bridegroom (RV.IV.38 6), who fills up a cup 10th day SGr. 1.24.5-6; the order with "firm water" (water which does not dry is reversed Asv Gr. 1.15.4-8; the nam- given up), and another holding a whip or goad on the birth day is to be used on the day for naming, (prajana) stands near the fire GGr. H. 1.13-14. or optionally a second (Vivaha) name may be given KaGr. XXX VI. 3-4. 2 names, but dates not specified HQ Jaya m. victory, the name of a mantra TS. HGr. II. 4.1 1-14; only one name on the 10th III.4.4 which, when used in a subordinate day of the birth of the child ApGr XV 8 oblation, is supposed to produce victory V ' PGr. PGr 1.17.1. • 1.5.7, ApGr. II.7. On that day the child is bathed and dressed. ITra Jarayu (from ?\/jr, cl.l "to waste away") Names should be composed of 2 or 4 sylla- n. the outer skin of the embryo (as distingui- bles; beginning with a sonant; containing a shed from ulba), which is caused to come out semi-vowel; prefixed with su; or composed of of the womb by sprinkling water on the mother parts, a 2 noun and a participle, e.g. Deva- accompanied with mantras ApGr. XIV. 15 datta. Names for girls are to contain an {Pumsavana). odd number of syllables, ending in a (PGr), da SIKWH'T Jdtakarman n. rite for the newborn (GGr 11.8.16). CfiH.Dh.II(l), 238-54. child, both male aDd female (for the latter, nighrdpana or pancabrdhmanasthdpana n. performed without mantra rite AsvGr. 1.15.10) of breathing over the child' from 5 direc- SGr. 1.24.1. For a son a cake on 12 kapalas tions by 5 brahmins who say : prdna (up- to Vaisvanara is offered 2.5. TS. II. breathing) from the east, vydna (back-brea- It is composed of several elements, and the thing) from the south, apdna (down-breathing) from sutras differ considerably over the sequence the west, uddna (out-breathing) from the and details of these elements. north and samana (on-breathing* lookin° upwards (by the 5th amsabhimarsana n. touching the shoulders of one) PGr. 1.16.10-15°- even the father can do it the child who is taken on the lap and kissed if the brahmins are' not available SGr. by the father with the vdtsapra hymn ApGr. 1.24.2. Cf. SBr. XI.8.3.6. XV. 1; with the v° mantra and another mutaramabhimuntrana n. rite of addressing the mantra "be stone, be an axe" AsvGr. 1.15.3, mother with the verse—"thou art Ida, the daughter PGr. 1.16.8, 16, or the father puts an axe on of Mitra and Varuna; thou 'strong a stone, a piece of gold on the axe, and then woman hast borne a strong son. Be thou blessed these things are turned upside down and there- with strong children, thou who hast blessed us after the child is held on them HGr. II. 3.2. with a strong son" by the father PGr. 1.16.19; with the verse : dyusya n. rite for obtaining longevity of a "may no demon harm thy son etc." HGr. II.4.2. child by muttering mantra near his right ear medhajanana n. rite for or navel before the navel string is cut PGr. I. generating intelli- gence. The 16.3, 6; or at the time of feeding the child word yak (speech) is muttered over his right with honey and butter AsvGr. 1.15.1, SGr. ear SGr. 1.24.9; 2 ears AsvGr. I. 15.2; by feeding the 1.24.4 (but the rite Is not specially mentioned chifd, before the navel string there). is cut off, with honey and ghee with the accompaniment of vydhrti PGr. 1.16 3-4 ' HGr desdbhimantrana n. addressing and touching II. ' 4.9, GG r . II. 7. 20. the spot where the child is born PGr. 1.17.17, stanapradana n. rite of giving the breast HGr. II. 3. 8; also called the touching (abhima- to the child by the ' father who washes the breasts riand) of the earth (prthivi) ApGr. XV.5. ofthe mother and gives them with mantras ndmakarana n. rite of name giving; two rKjX. 1. lo.2l)-21. names, one secret name known to the parents, sndpanan. rite of bathing the child on its day another for common use. Patafijali refers to of birth ApGr.XV.4, HGr. 11.3.10. 3

Trent 14 5

homa (or phallkarancf) m. oblation of mus- aH alive ApGr. VI.ll; see pwhsu. tard seeds mixed with rice chaff offered with the joined palms into the fire (the sutikdgni 3ftfa?rra?T«l Jlvitavabhrtha m. avabhrtha bath of the which replaces the domestic fire, aupdsana the life' i.e. death, since the a occurs at PGr. 1.16.23) for 10 days from the date of end of sacrifice to indicate its conclusion GGr. the 'child's birth ApGr. XV.6-7. Cf. HGr. H.3. 1.3.13. 7. The rite is not mentioned in AsvGr & §Gr. STtfajfifa Mdtikarman Wfia cl.9 "to know") n. Cf. BrUp.VI.4.24-28, H.Dh. 228-54. 11(1), rites performed by the near relatives (female) sft^J^T Jlvaputra mfn.f. woman whose sons are at the wedding GGr. II. 1.11.

d««<* Tandula m. grains of any variety, used as aas?ft Turyanti f . said to be a wild plant which sacrificial food SGr. 1.3.10. blossoms at midday; its flowers are yellow, and leaves white; laid down at the feet of 3*3 Tantra n. AsvGr. 1.10.26. See Srauta one's wife to secure quick delivery of child section. ApGr. XIV. 14 & comm (Pumsavana).

Tvagbila mfn. a ladle (darvl), "having measuring 1 aratni BhGp LI (Upanayana). Cf the cavity on the bark side"; having a handle hamsamukhapraseka K. Sr. 1.3.37 & comm.

*T Daksind f. sacrificial fees; a vessel full of "stamba m. tuft of grass on which the cut grain.or only a bull ApGr VII. 16, 18; a vessel up hair of an initiate is disposed of ApGr. filled with food, cooked or uncooked, or filled X.8 (Upanayana). with fruit is the lowest, w"hile the highest is darbhenva n. a web or unlimited; network (inva) of for instance, one Paijavana ga- d°, which is placed over the head of a bride ve 100,000 cows as fee at the sthalipdka to In- IV.8 (Vivaha). See inva. dra and Agni GGr. 1.9.10-12. Darvi f. a spoon, made of udumbara W Danfa m. a wooden staff, held and carried wood HGr. II. 15.7 (Sraddha). "horna m. 1.3. by an initiate in Upanayana; its material varies 1-2. see Srauta section. according to the caste of the Initiate; otpalasa *flir Dasa f. skirt of a lower garment (antaram wood for a brdhmana. nyagrodha having a tip vdsas) of a student, to which 2 earrings are at the down- turned end for a ksatriya tied before an oblation is offered ApGr. XII.9 ( = rdjanya), badara or udumbara for a'vaiSya (Samavartana). or any wood irrespective of caste ApGr. XI. 16-17, AsvGr.I. ?nntl 19.13; 20.1. The size also (*m) Ddyddya (kdla) m. division of varies SGr. II. 1.21-23 inheritance, (Upanayana). the time when the domestic fire *is kindled SGr. I. Another staff, perfumed, and wrapped with 1.4, PGr. 1.2.2. a garment, is placed between the bedstead of tU^fa Daragupti f. rite performed for guard- the newly married couple as a symbol of ing one's wife from her paramour HGr. continence (Cf. trirdtra) ApGr. VIII.9-10 1.14.6. See asambhavepsu, adharika. (Vivaha). *1* Dasa m slave ApGr- XXIII. 7. See utula, tfa Dadhi n. curds, consumed by the newly karmakara. married couple SGr. 1.17.1 (Vivaha). jffRTTcT Duhitrmat mfn. a person who has only "maniha m. porridge of flour (sakiu) mixed daughters; he receives a gift of 100 cows with curds AsvGp II. 5.2 (Anvas(akd). with a chariot SGr. I. 14.16, PGr. 1.8.18, as a ' compensation from the bridegroom' for Dantadhdvana Cpraksdlana) n. act of marrying a girl who has no brother. cleansing the teeth by a student with an Cf Oldenberg SBE XXIX, 39. udumbara twig PGr. II.6.17 (Samavartana); the tooth-cleaner is addressed with a mantra WW* D/saJputra m. a small (upper) mill- ib. 32. stone ( = upald, comm), used for grinding the nyagrodha shoot ApGr. XIV. II (Pmhsavana). ft Darbha m. sacrificial grass (kusa), strewn k*X round the fire ApGr. 1.12, offered to the Devara m. brother-in-law, who is to the manes with widow southward pointed blades ib. 14, a representative of her dead husband; used he for wiping the sacrificial implements ib! causes her to rise from the funeral pyre II* 1 • AsvGr. IV.2.18. Cf. patittha (Srauta section). "plnjali f. a bunch of d° with which the hair is *S<*t Dehall f. threshhold (wooden) tc ^rice 7 of a door, P" Gr - H- -*, (pinjula) ? 9 PGr. I. on which a bride should 15.4, punjila not stand on her ApGr XIV. 3 (Simantonnayana). arrival at the bridegroom's house ApGr. VI. 9. Dha

«Tm Dhana f. See sambhdra. to a bride ApGr. VI. 12. Dhruva m. "fixed"; the pole star, shown H Na

animal to a paldia branch PGr- III. 11.2. Cf. *frWT Nagnikd f. "naked girl", i.e. one who has not attained puberty, said to be the best K. Sr. VI. 3.27. I. 19.2. bride GGr. III. 4.6, HGr. But comm (w) fa**! (m) (A) Nirdasa (td) f. the period on MGr.' 1.7.8 takes the word n° in the until the 10th day (dnirdaia), i.e. a period of literal sense, and explains that even an uglyt lOdays (from the day a child is born) during girl can look beautiful by means of toilet and which the phalikarana homa is performed Ap garments but a naked girl (vivastrd) cannot. Gr. XV. 7 ((Jatakarman). The preference for the child marriage is fswfaij Nivltin mfn. one who wears the obviously a later development otherwise the sacerd thread round the neck HGr. II. 19.3. trirdtravrata becomes redundant. See also malavadvdsd, Caturthikarman, Garbhddhdna. Nivesana (ni-*/vis,c\-6 "to enter, to come to rest") n. a resting place in a house swfa Navanita a. "newly brought", i.e. fresh (agara) ApGr. XVII. 13 (Vdstuprati^hd). butter SGr. L 28.7 (Cudakarana). HwiRI Niskramana n. moving out of the SWITCH Navaprdsana n. rite for eating the new house with the newborn child. A minor rite fruit of the harvest, performed by a person performed in the 4th month (after birth) in who has not set up the srauta fire PGr. III. 1 which the father causes the child to look at the = Agrayana. sun PGr. I. 17.5,6; mentioned as candradar- *«TW«TT Navasvaslara m. bed of fresh grass sana, performed on the 3rd tit hi of the third on which the entire family sleeps at the Prat- fortnight after the birth of a child. The child yavarohana ApGr. XIX. 9. is bathed by the father in the morning, and dressed by the mother. The mother passes HTfaa Ndpita m. barber who shaves hair and the child to the father who hands him back receives gift SGr. I. 28.24 (Cudakarana). to the mother. Then the father makes a (ff) Ttfa (Sa) Ndbhi mfn. persons having the libation of water with his joined palms turn- same "navel (womb)", i.e. of the same ing his face to the moon GGr. II. 8.1-7. KaGr. uterine relation (RV. IX. 89.4) ApGr. XX. 18 mentions ddityadarsana XXXVII and candra- (sapinda, comm). darsana XXX VIII OfBTSTf °kfntana{\/krt,c\. 6 "to cut") n. act of Nhfya f. the svdti star, Arcturus ApGr- cutting the umbilical cord of the newborn III. 5 (Vivdha). baby GGr. II. 7.17 (Jdtakarman). fa^ST Nihnavana n. rite of begging "pardon" °desa m. navel of a bride, touched by a or seeking "evasion" from the pitrs after bridegroom HGr. I. 21.4 (Vivdha). offering them the pindas into the pits. The sacrificer lays his hands with the insides Namakarana n. See Jdtakarman. HtmVI turned upwards on the pits, and says "Adora- tion to Fathers etc." IV.3.17- fajrtff Nikaksa m. armpits, shaved §Gr. I. 28.18 you, O GGr. (Goddna). 20, KhGr. III. 5.24 (Anva^(akd). See Srauta section. fowl Niparana(ni-VPT, cl-3 or 9 "to fill")n. 'fta^'fwf Nicadaksina mfn. a person who pays act of putting down the pindas for the deceas- small fees to a priest; the priest should refuse ed KaGr. LXIII. 14. to accept assignments from him ASvGr. frifrsR Niyojana n. act of "yoking" (tying) an I 23.14. Cf. Oldenberg SBE XXIX, 196. Pa

I^Bj: Pacchah ind. pdda by pdda, a mode of teacher who recites it at the Upanayana pdda reciting the sdvilri (TS. 1.5.6.4), done by a by pdda preceded or followed by the vydhftis 148 Pancabrahmanasthapana

(as distinguished from the ardharcasah method) Ttg Parasu m. an axe on which a newborn ApGr. XI. 10. baby is laid HGr. II.3.2. TfTWTofhn H^lflpT^TTT Pancabrahmanasthapana n. See Paricaramyd (mfn.) f. waters with Jatakarman. which different acts are performed, fetched in the evening and morning before the setting five great sacrifi-

pinda I '49 qf«W?fll Parisamithana n. AsvGr. 1.3.1 (round Obviously, in imitation of the haviryajtia and samsthds: the sthandila). See Srauta section; see also Soma the p° is also divided into 7 Sthdlipdka)_, Srdddha, samuhana. As(aka, Parvana [ = Srdvani, Agrahdyanl, Caitrl and AsvayujJ. Cf TfacTll Paristarana n. ApGr. 1.12, SGr. 1.8.2. Oldenberg ib, SGr ib. See agniparistarana (Srauta section). P° is also classified into 3 or 4 groups depen- _ basket, made of rolled Parnapuia m. n. a ding on the nature and purpose of the leaves, shaped like a funnel, into uppaldsu oblation offered: (1) huta oblation in the of boiled rice is put and hung which a lump Agnihotra, (2) ahuta (not sacrificed), bali on a tree as an offering to Rudra ApGr. up offering, (3) prahuta (sacrificed up), offerings 11.9.5. (Sulagava) XX.7, HGr. to the manes and (4) prdsita (tasted), offering 1.5.1; 10.7. qqfa^prot Paryagnikarana n. act of moving a to a brahmin for tasting, §Gr. brahmanihuta round the melted butter Huta, prahuta ( = ahuta) and firebrand three times 3 1.1.2. is defined as a (ajya), contained in the djyasthdli, placed \=prasita) AsvGr. P with the wordly life (laukika) over the fire. This is the lustration of the ritual connected which Brahman is the only ajya in the rite of djyasamskdra (q.v.) PGr. I. ApGr. II.9, in the sacrificer performs the office of 1.2, BhGr. 1.3. Cf. Srauta section. priest and the Hotr GGr. 1.9.8-9. qg'««l Paryuksana (pari-\'uks, cl-6 "to sprin-

with sesamum seeds etc. for the manes, offe- 3* Purta WPr- cl.3 "to fill") (mfn.) n. perfec- red with the hands turned downwards, into, 2 ted; meritorious work, e.g. digging well, •or 6 pits at Srdddha, Anvasfakd etc. AsvGr. feeding brahmins etc. AsvGr. II. 5.13. II. 5, HGr. II. 12.3, GGr. IV. 2.13. Pp'TO Purvapaksa m. the first Also lumps of earth, 8 in number, used for part_of a lunar month, i.e. the bright fortnight testing the quality of a bride AsvGr. 1.5.5 ApGr. 1.2. Vivdha). ( qiTSrsiT prsaddjya n. ' speckled butter"; djya mixed with curdled milk, r«T'*n% Pitryani n. Srdddha rites belonging to used as oblation for the manes As'vGr. IV. 1.18-19; also as food the pitrs, performed in the dark fortnight by an initiate at the Upanayana HGr. 1.4.10. ApGr. 1.7. "TOWNi Prsdtaka m.n. a mixture of clarified TWZT^I pistdnna n. pounded grain, cooked in butter and curds, offered at the Asvayuji rite milk, used as oblation and food for the SGr. IV. 16.3; whence the rite itself is called brahmins ApGr. XXII.6 (Ekdstdka). P° GGr. III. 8.1. "fte^Jfi Pithacakra n. a chariot with a seat, "ftoTWtft Paurnamdsl f. the day drawn by cows, used for carrying a dead body of fullmoon, the time (kdla) of which at funeral AsvGr. IV. 2. 3. may be reckoned in 3 different ways : sandhyd, the time when the ftf? Piyusa m.n. beestings of a cow, offered in fullmoon rises at the "meeting" of day and sacrifice for protection of cows SGr. III. 10.3. night, astamitoditd, when the moon rises after

^mn Pumsaxana ( Vsw.cl.5or2 ''to press out" sunset and uccaih, when the moon stands high in the or "generate"') n. literally,, a rite for obtain- sky at sunset GGr. I 5.7, 10. Cf. Oldenberg SBE XXX, 26. ing the birth of a m ale child; performed in the 2nd month of pregnancy PGr. I. SMim Pranita f. name of waters, used at Vivdha 14.2 or in the 3rd AsvGr. 1.13-2 or SGr. 1.8.8 ; the pot for p° is called' wheji pregnancy is visible (pumsuvana) °pranayana HGr. I. 1.20. See Srauta section. ApGr. X1V.9. The wife fasts for 3 days sri^ra^T Prativacana n. reply of an initiate in and after that her husband gives her to eat a response to his teacher's question meal ot curds mixed with 2 beans and barley. (prasfa) ApGr. XI.2 (Upanayana). She is asked what she is eating, and she replies thrice : pumsavana (procreation of afa^er Pratismta (prali-^iru, cl. 5 "to male child). A pounded herb is inserted into promise") n. assent to give away the daughter her nostril in a round apartment or a nyagro- in marriage by the bride's father SGr. 1.7.1. dha shoot pounded by girls who have not strlT Praltd (for pradattd) f. a bride attained puberty AsvGr. 1.13.1-7, ApGr XIV. who is given awav (by her father) in the marriage 9-11, Alternatively, the gall of a tortoise is PGr- 1.4.15, AsvGr. IV. 4.23. apraad put on her lap PGr. 1.14.5. = Pumsuvana f. ApGr. XIV.9. unmarried woman (not given away) ib. 20. ST?trmf5KT Pratyagdsis mfn. m. name of the mant- \ 3 Purhsu f. a woman who has given birth to ras which. contain '"wishes (benefit) turned male child (pum) only; and all of her children inwards", i.e. to the initial, repeated should be alive (jivaputrd). One of her by him ApGr. XI.4 (Upanayana). children is placed on the lap of a bride (at the bridegroom's house) VI.ll. Sctr^r^W ApGr. Pratyavarohana (prati-a\a-\/ruh, cl. 1 "to descend again") n. a rite which marks "J^t^ Punydha n. auspicious day on wl.ich the the ceremonial descent of the entire family domestic rites are to be performed ApGr. 1.2. from a high cot or couch, which was used from the qWTR I'unarddhana n. re-establishment of fullmoon of srdvana for fear of

snakes ; considered a part of the "fire HGr 1.26.22. See Sraufa section. snake rite SGr. IV. 17.1; sometimes mentioned as a ^

Praus\hapada 15

—formed at the begining of each of the 6 object keeping it always on one's seasons left side, as BGr. 11.10. distinguished ftompradaksina. This is done in the Srdddha By muttering mantras the family come down rites ApGr. 1.9, AsvGr. IV. 7. 12. from the high bedstead and lie down on a Hl*lnl<0[ri>i Prdcinavltin mfn. performer of a new layer of straw or grass (navasvastara), Srdddha rite who wears the sacred cord (upa- the father to the south, the mother to bis vita) in a reverse order (see Srauta section) north and the others one ' after another from ApGr. 1.8. the eldest to the youngest. A sthdlipdka for Alternatively, a person wearing the lsana, and mother for Ksetrapati are offered upavita in the yajnopavitin fashion, ApGr. XIX. 8-14. On this occasion the house but performing the S° rites with his left hand, or right is replastered, a new roof added and the floor with hand seized by his left hand will be considered levelled. Milk-rice (pdyasa) is offered to the a p° AsvGr. IV.7.13. This method snakes and mantras are muttered while the of p° is elaborated further as : if the hand with members of the family lie down on the layer which the rite is performed the AsvGr. II.3.1-3. Cf. PGr. III.2.5-16, and shoulder over SGr. IV. which 17. hangs the sacred cord be either both right or both left the person is a p° Narayana srafw?? Pradaksina m.n. circumambulation, a comm on AsvGr. ib. movement round an object in which one's arwt Prdjana m. a whip or goad, which is held right side or hand is always kept turned to by one of the companions (janya) of the object, as distinguished from the prasavya a bridegroom GGr. II.I.14 (Vivdha). movement. Before the homa the bridegioom and the bride go round the fire {agni°) at JdtTTTSI Prdtardsa m. morning meal, i.e. the Vivdha ApGr. V. 1; while strewing grass round breakfast of a student before performing a the fire 1.4. rite called uddik'sanikd, the giving up of the JUffl Pravaktr (pra-\/vac, cl. 2 "to proclaim, diksd SGr. II. 12.1. Ct Oldenberg SBE XXIX, 78-9. to teach") mfn. m. a teacher of the vedas, in whose honour a cow is slaughtered and its SirfBimt Prddivskarana omentum cooked ApGr. XIII. 20 (Samdvar- n. act of setting the fire in blaze for " tana). sacrificing the morning oblation before or after the sunrise GGr. 1.1.28. JW»r Pravana m.n.? declivity, slope (RV. 1. 1 19.3 etc) of a snftrff sacrificial ground, which may be Pr«A77a (mfn.) n. "eaten oblations"; a type inclined either of oblation, towards the east (prdcina ) or offered in Pukayajha (q.v.), which the north is {udicina") or the northeast (prdg- tasted by the brahmins SGr. 1.10.7. Also udak ) HGr. 1.1.9. one of the 4 types of Pakayajhas.

JWT Pravarta m. earring (according to comm), HTFWfn> Prdsthdnika n. ceremony performed 2 in number, worn by a student at Samdvar- at the time of departure of the bridegroom to tana ApGr. XII. 9. the bride's house KaGr. XXIII. 1 (Vivdha). mt&Pravdhay(pra-\/vah,c\A caus.) -to carry srt««ft Proksani f. water for sprinkling, poured away a bride in a palanquin {.sibika, comm), into sruva, purified (samskdra) like djya PGr. after unfastening her yoktra, to the bride- 1.1.4, or as is done in Darsa but in silence Ap groom's house ApGr. V. 13, HGr. 1.22.1. Gr. 1.19. sfta H«Z Pras(a m.=prasna questions asked by a Prosya (pra-s/vas, cl.l "to go abroad") ind. rite performed teacher to an initiate : his name, gotra, on return of the householder teacher's name etc. AsvGr. 1 20.8; the dialogue from abroad PGr. 1.18.1. Cf. viprojya the between the teacher and the initiate Kaus. S. return after a journey GGr- II.8.2I. LV. 9-18 (Upanuyana). This word is either ahST? Prausthapada ungrammatical or a vedic pecularity ApGr. m. month of bhddra (August- XI. 2 comm. September) relating to the nakfatra proflhapada ("foot of a stool") PGr. 11.15.1. Prasavya ind. m. n. movement round an See Indrayajha. V

<*Pha

«J51 Phana m. a stick or comb, shaped like a <*Xft*Vit ($*t) b Phalikarana n. (homa m.) obla- hich is offered t0 the serpents tion f£ », ,°c f^ of chaff of rice (mixed with SGr. IV. 15. 7 (SrSvaril). mustard), offered thrice ApGr. XV.6 (Jdtakarman).

m family kuld) A ' ^ P°r- Hi. move n. literally, ) state "if fo™^" of wandering in Brahman; but technically, the state of conti- Barhis n. nence and sacrificial grass (see Srauta penance observed by a religious section), cut off near studenttjcdrin the roots for the rites to RV. X. 109.5) after his initia- the manes tion GGr. 1.5.17. (Upanayana). He puts on an antelope skin, wears long hair, collects fuel, begs, «fif Bali m. gift, offering; learns used always with and practises penance AV. Xl.5.3-10. This Vohr (cl. 1 or 3 "to carry") RV. 1.70.9- V.l period may last 48 years for 4 10 etc., but later with\/A/- vedas (yeda°) (cl. 1 "to take") or 12 for each veda or rite of until one has learnt offering {"harana n.)'the remnant of' the one or more vedas PGr. II.5. sacrificial 13-15. This period food to the gods, domestic deities, of b is opposed by Ml. 1.3.3 men, birds and other & Sab. on animals and even to the the ground that a householder being initiated inanimate objects, e.g. water-pot, dooi-post; in the 8th year (Cf garbhastama) and b is offered on the ground, wiped and having passed 48 years in b° cannot marry cleaned. This occurs in the until he Vaisvadeva SGr is 56, and this will run counter to the vedic 11.14, AsvGr. 1.2; Sarpabali ApGr. X1X.2. ' injunction that the 3 sacred Cf. GGr. 1.4.5-15. fires are to be consecrated by one who has a son and whose It is enjoined that the householder should hair is still black.Cf. H.Dh. 11(1), 350-51, V I not eat alone, the food is to be cut up and on b offered to dogs, dog eaters and birds; one The word also designates should remember the verse RV.X.I 17.6- in sexual continence (Cf tnratra) vain the fool gets food SGi. 11.14.22-26. ApGr. VIII. 8. °haranl f. a spoon for offering b° AsvGr II apqTrftsrmH Brahmacarivasas n. the upper and 1.2. lower garment worn by a student and taken off at the farer Bila n. bowl of a ladle SBr. VI. 5.2.20. end of brahmacarya HGr. 1.9.10. upabilam ind. upto the hole, i.e. upto the Brahman m. priest for the domestic rite brim 1. HGr. 1. 23; a vessel having brims is See rtvij (Grhya). called bilavat ib. 24. brahmasadana n. the seat of B° HGr. 1.1.22. gkaf^rc Baudhyavihdra m. rite of distri- StjaT bution {vihara) of palasa leaves (=baudhya, Brahmana m. a person belonging to the brahmin Matrdatta comra), forming a part of the caste; they are fed at the end of almost all Sulagava for propitiating Rudra and his hosts domestic rites, paid fees for iheir participation in and for averting evil from the cattle and the the rite ApGr. V1I.15, 16, PGr. 1.15.9. fields. The leaves are made into a basket Feeding of the brahmins is'said' to be equivalent (parnaputa), and lumps of boiled rice are put to the offerings to Brahman into {brahmanihutah, them and offered in oblation HGr". II 9 a class of Pakayajhas) Asv Gr. 1.1.2. 1-5 {Sulagava). Cf. ApGr. XX.5. At the Sraddha rites and feast the larger their number is, the greater is the Brahmacarya ( car, cl. 1 "to wander, reward iV.7.2. 8

Mahabharata 153 m^cilfo Brdhmandvekfa mfn. m. "seen by the on the ritual prescribed in the Brahmana texts Brahmana texts"; said of the domestic rituals ApGr. 11.10 & comm. (Pakayajfiaytihich are claimed to be based

Wfte Bhadrapi(ha n. soft chair on which the time of sexual copulation KaGr. XXX.6. Cf pregnant wife sits PGr. 1.15.4. (Slmanton- karad.

nayana) bhasada n. vagina ib. 5.

WH% Bhasad ind. a mystical formula, uttered by WTfraft Bhdradvajl f. name of a bird, whose the husband when he touches his penis at the meat is offered to the child PGr. 1.19.7 (Annaprasana). t Ma

Majjana m. n. ? marrow of an immolated water and ground grains in addition to the animal, offered to the manes KaGr. LXV.6 above; mixed in a brass vessel, then poured (Anvastakd). into a smaller one with a bigger covering, and finally offered as an argha to a sndtaka and Majjukd f. soup of the omentum of an the arghyas along with a bunch of grass, animal, cooked on a dish and offered to the water for washing feet, arghya waters, water manes KaGr. LX1I.4 (As(akd). for sipping HGr. 1.12.10 14. The rite of reception (argha) is called in which Hftf Mani m. a gold pellet with settings (upa- m° flesh (of a cow) must be used AsvGr. 1.24.33, dhdna) and strung on a thread (sutrota), which $Gr. II. 15.2. Therefore a cow which is immolated is worn by a student ApGr. XII. in the rite is called m° 1.12.10. (Samdvartana). cow §Gr. °mantha m. porridge made of flour mixed *ffaw>T (3t3Wr) Manikd f. (avadhdna n.) rite of with honey; offered to the manes AsvGr. putting up a water jar on a pit in the dwelling II. 5.2 (Anvas(akd). house PGr. III. 5.1. JTrsj^ryrsj Mantrasambandha m. a brahmin who sfTO Mandala n. circular space, marked by a is related to the householder by mantra line of water and having an entrance either (teacher-student relationship). He is debarred on the east or the north; the teacher' and his from joining in the feast ApGr. XX\.2($rdddha). students enter the circle, and begin the recitation of the sacred texts J>Gr. VI. 2.5 6; 3.1, 6. Manthya mfn. "churned", i.e. fire produced by attrition of the aranh ApGr. V.17. WcTCT Matasna (du) n kidneys (or lungs RV. X.163.3 WR), taken out from the immolated *T Marga m.=mdrga, the path used by cows cow, roasted along with the other limbs on the (gavdm) ApGr. XX. 12 (Sulagava). udumbara spits, sprinkled withajya and offered •WWfWrai Malavadvdsa (mfn.) f. woman in to the brahmins, who should eat it HGr. "dirty'' or "impure" clothes, i.e. in menst- II.15.5-8 (Srdddha). ruation; after 3 nights she takes a bath to gain Matsya m. fish, offered as food to a child her "purity", and thereafter she can cohabit for obtaining speed (javana) SGr. 1.27.4. ApGr. VIII. 12 (Vivdha). This indicates the (Annaprasana) custom of post-puberty marriage. Cf. Garbhd- dhdna, CaturthJkarman *T^W Madhuparka m. honev-mixture, either and also nagnikd.

made of 3 substances (trivrta) : curds, honey »?5T>nT?T Mahabharata n. name of the celebra- and clarified butter or 5 substances (pdnktd) : ted epic, to be uttered by a student at the 154 Mamsa end of his religious study, as a part of when meat is not available) HGr. II. 13.3-4. tarpana to the famous teachers like Jaimini Said to be the time for performing the 4th and the sacred texts. Bhdrata n. is also As(aka in which only vegetables are offered mentioned AsvGr. III. 4.4. whence called sdkdsfakd PGr. III. 3.13.

Mamsa n. flesh (of cow), used as an offe- nmi Mdrjana n. cleaning of body by sprink- ring in the rites to the manes HGr. II. 13.4; the ling, done by the householder after he has residue of the meat, used in Asjaka, is used eaten the sacrificial food PGr. 11.14. 21 in the Anvastaka ApGr, XXII. 11. See Argha, (Sravana).See Srauta section. gordlambha, madhuparka. mfasna Mdsisrdddha n. ApGr. XXI. 1. See mdmsaudana m. a sort of pilau, prepared by Sraddha. mixing cooked beef with boiled rice; used as fa?3T|[fk Mindahuti f. an oblation for removing oblation, and also as food eaten by the brah- fault HGr. 1.26.7 {mindd a physical defect, mins ApGr, XXII. 5. (Astaka) fault TS. HI.2.5.4). qrsnnre Mdghydmrsa m. rainy season of ' *ft<§«ft Midhusl f. the "bountiful goddess" mdgha day, when Anvastakya is performed. Oldenberg SBE XXX, 290; wife of Isana Ap But the meaning is doubtful. Cf. Oldenberg Gr. XX.2 comm (Sulagava). SBEXXIX, 103. with which the sacrificial m° may designate a variety of the Asjaka ^«T1 Meksana n. ladle food is sacrificed GGr. 1.8.2, and thereafter group of rites. See also madhyavarsa. thrown into the fire ib. 19. See Srauta section. WWf> Manavaka m. boy who has been initia- Mekhald f. girdle, made of muhja grass, ted, and therefore has read the vedas GGr. twisted in 3 folds (trivrt), tied round an II. 10. 7 (Upanayana). initiate ApGr. X.ll (Upanayana), discarded JUcT'TOfa'^'l Mataramabhimantrana n. "See behind a cow -pen (vraja) XII.4, and kept Jdtakarman. concealed at the root of an udumhara tree or in a tuft of grass (darbhastamha) ib. 5 (Samd- snaqTt Mdtrvdga m. a Sraddha ceremony vartana). dedicated to 'the mothers, preceding the rite = rasand f. made of munja, kdsa or tdtnbala SGr. IV. 4. 3. to the fathers (=sana, comm) GGr. 11.10.10 {Upanayana). of mdgh- HTsqTW Madhyavarsa (corrupt form Cf. kdyabandhana Upasak Monastic terms. ydvarsa, according to Oldenberg SBE XXIX, ^STTCPl'T Medhdjanana n. see Jdtakarman. 103) m. the middle of the year when a variety tft»3fi of of the Astaka is performed; in this rite meat Mauhjl f. mekhald (q.v.), made X.ll. offering is compulsory (vegetables are allowed munja grass ApGr. Ya

this fashion, fpr women are not allowed to JJ5TWg Yajhavdstu n. rite of the sacrificial put on the sacred thread. Cf. H.Dh. 11(1), ground, performed with a handful of knsa 287-96. grass, dipped into ajya, sprinkled with water with mantra and thrown into the fire a aiTf^*! Yathdlihgam ind. according to the 1.8.26-29. addressed to Rudra GGr. characteristics of a mantra; it is said that the USTtasftfaH Yajnopavitin mfn. one who wears ritual actions with regard to the particular the sacred thread over the left shoulder and materials are to be done according to the under the right armpit at all domestic rites characteristics contained in the mantra Ap except the Sraddha rites GGr. 1.2.2, HGr. II. Gr. XIII.3. Cf. adhonivlta, prdclndvltin. See also 10.7. im Yama Wyam, cl.l "to restrain") m. rest- Srauta section. observed by a sndtaka as a religious sacred raint yajnopavitini f. a bride who wears the conduct PGr. II.7.1. See sndtakavrata. thread in this fashion during the marriage Yamasii f. cow which brings forth twin ceremony GGr. II. 1.19. The scholiast however calves SGr. III.10.4. explains that she wears the upper garment in Lepa 1 55 Yuga n. yoke, which is holed on the right from her father's house V.13 (Vivaha). side and put on a piece of darbha network over the head of a bride tftfaa^a Yonisambandha ApGr. -IV.8. m. relationship between a brahmin and a titWYoktran. rope, with which sacrificer by "womb" the bride- i.e. consanguinity; groom such a brahmin is girds (samnahyati) the bride ApGr. not to be invited to the sraddha feast 1V.8; it is removed ApGr. XXI 2 Sfie before she is taken away also mantra

t Ra

X R aS D menstrual ^ ' discharge ApGr. VIII. f N ' N Wh 13^ be,ODgS t0 N ' ' ° N 80,ra HO?" 9 18 - *5HT Rasana "kula n. i.=mekhala (q.v.). the family of r° from whom the initiate begs for Tlfir Rati m(fn.) alms 1.7.17. a generous person, who collects the cut up hair, beard Rds(rabhrt f. name of a mantra ! and nail of an initiate (TS. and IH.4.7), used for offering puts them in a lump of bull's a subordinate obla- dung and tlo finally disposes °ApGr,11.7. (Vivaha); ako the of them by saying, "I hide name of oblation PGr. 1.5.7. * La

Laksana n. preparation of the ground for the sacred recorded in all the texts. fire, which is done by fetching Her brother fills twice her joined waters from a hidden place, sweeping palms (anjali) with 1° mixed with (parisa- sami muhana), smearing the ground with cowdune eaves; spreading under (upastarana) and drawing lines sprinkling over (abhighdrana) (lekha), sprinkling water, strew- with djya are ing darbha also done in the anjali. (paristarana), and finally setting Without opening her hands as up the fire on the sthandila GGr. 119-10 if she is using a sruc spoon the bride " Cf pours it into AsvGr. 1.3.1, the fire. Only HGr. I 20 3-4- mentions that the Also designates bridegroom offers it seizing the characteristics of a bride her joined hands. Narayana, Haradatta which are said to be difficult to & ascertain A4vS kudarsana (comms) Gr. 1.5.4. See support this view as pinda. according to them, a woman cannot perform laksanin mfn. one who is an a sacrifice expert in ascer- on her own. However, most of taining of the T a bride KaGr. XIV.3. sutras hold the first view mentioned SGr I 13 15-17, AsvGr. 1.7.8-15, PGr. Lavana n. salt, the use 1.6, GGr.' ll' of which as " obla- °' 3 " L2 4 -' V 4 6 tion in the 9 ApGr ' Pdkayajnas is forbidden ApGr XXV .2$*£' ' - VIII. saltless 3; food is to be eaten by the married Lekha f. couple during the period of sexual lines drawn on the sthandila on continence which the fire is (trirdtra) VIII. 8. placed; 3 to the east and 3 to the north ApGr. XVIII. 5JFJf5Wta!f Ldngalayojana 10. Or, on the west n. rite of harnessing a line running north to south is drawn on the the plough, a minor rite performed on an ground, from the northern and southern auspicious day, consisting of the offerings points of this line two lines are of curds, rice grains, drawn towards fried grains to various the east and in the middle three parallel lines deities and feeding the bullocks with honevy to the east AsvGr. 1.3.1; or, one and ghee PGr. 11.13. line north to south and 3 parallel lines to the east from Lajahoma m. offering of this line SGr. 1.7.6-7. See laksana, parched grains sthandila* " (of rice) into Cf H.Dh. ' fire by the bride; one of the 11(1), 209. Plan 9. important rites of the marriage ceremony ?H (sr^T) Lepa m. (praharana n.) offering of 156 Losfa

a bride are ascertained ApGr. III. 15-16 the residue of sacrificial food and ajya by of {Vivaha). silently dipping the barhis into them, and ApGr. throwing the barhis into the fire sftfaw Laukika {vac f.) worldly words, VII. 13 {Sthdlipdka). which are not mantras, used for invoking the of Isana) ApGr. XX.2 (WSTR) *fte {Smasana) Losta m.n. a clod of goddess Mldhus! (wife {Sulagava). earth brought from a funeral ground (or a characteristics field ksetra ), with which the * Va

for a brahmana, ksauma or sana, for a ksatriya, «TO Vathsa m. bamboo; said to be the central kdrpdsa, and for vaisya, urnd GGr. 11,10.7-8, beam =prs?/*a of the dwelling house ApGr. 12 {Upanayana). See also antaravdsas. Cf. XVII.5 (Vastupratistha). cwzra Upasak Monastic terms. *%*™\ Vadhuvdsas n. garment worn by the Ilfa Key/ m. line of hair or locks, optionally bride, given away to a well-versed brahmin worn by Angirasas KaGr. XL. 6 comm. ApGr. IX. 11 (end of Vivaha). {Cudakarana) («*«*«!) Vapdf. {srapana n.) rite of roasting 9T?§ (srfHCSi) Vdstu n. {pratisthd f.) rite of buil- the omentum of a cow (and its other limbs) ding a new house. The ground must be free with a spit of udumbara called °srapani; after from salinity, have trees, herbs, kuSa, and spreading ajya under and sprinkling over the waters from all directions should flow to the omentum, in a darvi or palasa leaf it is offered centre of the ground and discharge to the east to the manes into the fire in Sraddha HGr. Asv Gr. 11.7. 11.15. 6-8, in Astaka ApGr. XX1I.4, in honour of a guest XIIL16. Then follows the examination of the ground filled pariksd) : a pit is dug knee-deep and vapoddharana n. act of drawing out the (v° with loose earth; if the loose earth rises omentum after immolating the victim PGr. the ground is said to be excel- \\\.\\A=°utkhedana with °srapani AsvGr. I. above the pit, lent, but if the pit is levelled, the ground is 11.10 {Pasukalpa). of medium quality, and if the pit remains 3*3 Vaptr (\/vap, cl.l "to shave") m.a barber, unfilled, the ground is to be rejected. who receives a razor from a student for Or, another method may be adopted : a pit shaving him ApGr. XII. 3. {Samdvartana). is dug; filled with water, and left overnight; But at the Upanayana the acarya (priest) if on the following morning water is found in shaves him. Cf. vapat m. X.6, 7. See the pit, the ground is considered excellent keiavapana. * AsvGr. II.8.1-5. The ground should be white, IX. Vara m. wooers who go to the bride's father red and yellow for brahmana, ksatriya and is either a square or to settle the marriage ApGr. 11.16; they are vaisya respectively; it friends of the bridegroom, and are versed in a rectangle, which is sprinkled with a iami or 8.6-11. Between the bamboo mantras IV. 1 {Vivaha). udumbara branch posts single rooms are to be constructed ib. c(s«xi%$[ Varuthyadese ind. in a protected '* 13. SGr. 1.3.3. Cf. RV. V.24.1; VIII.47.10. (spot) Earth from the pits, dug from left to right, site, door-posts are Varcas n. a privy, where a bali is offered is thrown on the building GGr. 1.4.10-Cf. Pan V.4.78 on the word. fixed ApGr. XVII. 3, 6. When the house has been constructed the householder carries fire paint, poured out for the OTH> Varnaka m.n. in a dish inside the house, strews darbha, snakes ^Gr. IV. 15.8 {Sravana). pours 4 potfuls of water ib. 9-10. A mess of the house and offered «PT Vasana n garment for covering an initiate, food is cooked inside brahmins AsvGr. II.9.9, and djyabhdga, may be either of linen {ksauma), or hemp to the oblations are offered, sprinkling round the {sana), or cotton {kdrpdsa), or wool {urnd); 4 Vivaha 157

'fire and the house are done ApGr. XVII. 12- heads AsvGr. 1.6. 13. AsvGr. II.7-9, SGr. III.2-4, ApGr. XVII. 1- The gotra and saphida exogamy are prescri- 13, (=salakarman) PGr. III.4. bed by GGr. III.4.4-5, °samana HGr. 1.19 2, and n. rite of appeasement of the build- savarna endogamy is prescribed by HGr. I.e., ing ground, done by sprinkling water con- MGr. 1.7.8. All other sQtras are taining gold, silent on rice and barley, thrice round the these points. ground with the hymn called santatiya (RV. A brahmin may marry VII.35.1-5) AsvGr. II.9.6-7; or by performing 3 girls, one from his own caste and one each from the a homa by night in an inner appartment of ksatriya and vaisya; a ksatriya one £e house with the vyahrti and other mantras 2, kfatriya and the other vaisya, but HGr. 1.27.9-10; 28.1-3. a vaisya has only one wife. Besides these any person of the above castes may have Vaha m. (du) two carriages (=ratha married witnout usin mantras chariot), g drawn by horse or bull, used for PG^I^^li carrying the newly married couple to the Marriageable age of bridegroom's house a girl is not specifically ApGr. V.21-22 (Vivaha). mentioned. Though the word nagnika (q.v.) for* Vighana may indicate mfn. clear, pure, said of the cam pre-puberty marriage, triratra- SGr. 1.3.3; or thin vrata (q.v.) and Oldenberg SBE XXIX, 17. the consequential rite of caturthikarman which mark a mf loosened the consumma- ?' matted lock SGr. tion of marriage T%1.28.10Xi(Cudakarana).% firmly contradict the view of nagnika. The rite can be held at any time feTH Vitana AsvGr. m.n. extension, i.e. establish- 1.4.2, and is performed in a shed out- ment of side the 3 fires, done by taking the aupasana house {bahih sdla) PGr. 1.4.2. fare to the forest for performing bride the animal A must possess auspicious physical sacrifice to Rudra PGr. III.8.3 (Sulagava). characteristics, belong to a good family and fcfo possess good health; and Vidhi m. PGr. II.6.5. See arthavada so be the bridegroom Srauta " section. 1 ' 5 ' 6 10 A " vGr " L51 3, A - ' PG r- ??i9 m vidheya mfn. texts of the Brahmana, used at Various kinds the sacrifice according of earth : los(a and pinda to the rules (vidhi), one are of the categories proferred to the bride, who is asked to of the veda ib. See tarka. touch them, to ascertain her characteristics (laksana) fasaptapadi. There are several other rituals which precede or follow r^Tf Vivaha these. No one (vi-^vah, cl. 1 "to carry away") sutra agrees in the matter of m. literally, details and of rite of leading* away the bride- the sequence of the rituals. marriage rite, one of the most important As a preliminary, wooers (varji) are sent to samskaras, of which 8 types are the bride's enumerated : house SGr. 1.6.1-4, ApGr. 11.16: (!) brahma m which a girl they are decked with orna- received as guests and a cow is killed ments is given away by pouring a water liba- in their honour. They settle the marriage. tion; (2) daiva such a girl given The bride's away to a father declares his assent §Gr. I. rtvij while a irauta rite is going on; 7. and the (3) praja- 1 , bridegroom performs a sacrifice patya in which they (couple) fulfil the law 1.7-8. The bride is washed with wine by her (dharmay, (4) arsa a man marries a girl after female relatives GGr. II. 1.10. having given a bull to her father; < 5) gdndharva v The bridegroom goes to the bride's house resulting from a mutual agreement between SGr. 1.12.1, a shed is erected for the ceremony the lovers; (6) dsura a man marries a girl after PGr. 1.4.2, he gives her a mirror paying satisfaction money and a gar- to her father- (7) ment; they anoint paiJaca a {samanjana) each other SGr man carries off a girl while'her 1.12.4-8, GGr. 11.1.18, PGr. 1.4.12-14 relatives sleep or are or he unmindful: and (%) washes raksasa her placing a piece of gold, a yoke a man carries off a girl forcibly hole and darbha network on ,ier head, and killing her relatives and decapitating their ties a yoktra over her garment (yoktrasam- 158 Vivaha

8-1 1 . is the pole nahana) ApGr. IV. 8. The bridegroom is appear ApGr. VI. She shown given a reception (Argha) at the bride's house. star (dhruvaj and the alcor (arundhati) ib. 12, He takes hold of her, and offers 4 oblations and the nrsa major (saptarsi) AsvGr. 1.7.22; with the vyahrti, jaya and abhydtdna mantras or the pole star only, with the words : dhruvam dhruvaidhi SGr. 1.12.11", AsvGr. 1.7.3, PGr. 1.5.3-11. asi dhruvam tvd pasydmi posye The sutras differ over the number of ahutis mayi. mahyam tvdddt brhaspatir mayd patyd and mantras. prajdvatl samjlva saradah satam : Firm art thou; I see thee, the firm be thou with me, O The custom of giving away the bride (prattd) thriving one ! To me Brhaspati has given thee; by her father is mentioned PGr. 1.4.15. They obtaining offspring through me, thy husband, look at each other (samfksana) ib. 16, live with me a hundred autumns" (Oldenberg ApGr. IV .4. SBE XXIX, 285-6) PGr. 1.8.19. Even if she the bride thrice round the fire While leading does not see the star she has to say : "I see" and water jar (agnipradaksjna) the bridergoom ib. 20. recites the famous mantra : amohamasmi, After the marriage rite they are to avoid salt sd tvam; sd tvamasi amoham; dyauraham and pungent food and to observe sexual con- prthivl tvam; sdmdham, rktvam; Klvehi, vivahd- tinence (called brahmacarya) for 3 nights. Cf. vahai. prajdm prajanaydvahai . sampriyau, adhahsayya, tr+rdtravrata. Or the period of rocisnit, sumanasyamdnau jlveva saradali satam: continence may be longer, 6 or 12 nights PGr. "This (ama) am I, that (sd) art thou; that 1.8.21. art thou, this am I; the heaven I, the earth For the consummation of marriage a rite is thou; the saman I, the rk thou. Come ! Let us marry. Let us beget offspring. Loving, performed. See Caturthikarman.

bright, with genial mind may we live a hund- It is interesting to note that the diversity of red autumns" (Oldenberg SBE XXIX, 168) the marriage customs of different areas has AsvGr. 1.7.6, SGr. 1.13.4, 13, HGr. 1.20.2, been recognized in AsvGr. 1.7.1. See janapada- with some variations PGr. 1.6.3. dharma. Then the bridegroom holds the right hand of H.Dh.II(l), 527-41. See also Gosava (Srauta). the sake the bride saying : I seize thy hand for Vivdhya tain. m. one who has to be of happiness. If he desires only male child, he the bridegroom KaOr- XXIV. 1. touches her thumb ApGr. IV. 11-15, SGr. carried, i.e. 1.13.2, AsvGr, 1.7.3-5, PGr. I.6.3,GGr II 2.16, fare* Vistara (vi-\/str, cl. 9 "to strew") m. a HGr. 1.20.1. (Pdni° or Hasiagraluma). couch ("spread") of grass, offered to a guest PGr. 1.3.5, at Madhuparka AsvGr. He perform? a homa with parched rice at Argha to the bridegroom KaGr. XXIV. 8. grains {lajahoma), held in her hands, and she, 1.24.7, led by the bridegroom, takes seven steps cftorrmfaH Vmagdthin m. a singer who sings called Saptapaddni (q.v.), and thereafter their with the accompaniment of a lute; 2 v° men- heads are sprinkled with water AsvGr. 1.7. tioned ApGr. XIV. 4 (Sunantonnayana). At 20, PGr. 1.8.5. He touches her right shoulder the ceremony they should sing the first verse over the heart saying : mama vrate re hrdayam for the people of Salva, and the second for the dadhdmi, mama cittamanucittath te astu. mama brahmins lb. 5. The wording 'of the song vdcam ckamand jttsasva, prajdpatistvd niyunaktu varies according to the texts. heart; thy mahyam : "Into my will I take thy Perhaps they were ancient ballad singers who word thou mind shall follow my mind; in my composed popular ballads. Set salva. shalt rejoice with all thy heart; may PrajSpati rite of releasing a bull, join thee to me" (Oldenberg SBE XXIX, 284) 5^>H»t Vrsotsarga m. as a meritorious work on the full- PGr. 1.1.8. She is made to tread on the stone performed in moon day of kdrttika or on a day of the (As'mdrohana) . The bride is carried away under the star rcvati. a vehicle to the bridegroom's house ApGr. V. asvayuja (dsvina) month or 1-, 2- or 3-coloured bull 12, AsvGr. 1.8.1. On entering the house she One red-coloured finest of the herd and perfect in (or both of them) has to sit on a red bull's which is the is chosen and decorated An djya obla- skin. Again a homa is performed by the limb of cooked food to husband while his wife takes hold of him. tion is offered, and a mess to the deity. When thereafter, she observes silence until the stars Pusan by reciting a verse Salall I 59

the bull stands among the cows of the herd a yana ApGr. XI.11. Also pronounced together verse is recited. With the milk of all cows (Slmantonnayana) XIV.3. See also sdvitrl. Cf. payasa is cooked and the brahmins are fed pratigara (Srauta). with it. The bull is set free SGr. III.l 1, PGr. III.9. a* Vraja m. cow-pen (n. RV. 111.30.10; V.6.7), which is entered by a student before sunrise. OTIfT Vaivdhya mfn. m. related through marri- He remains there for the whole day before age, i.e. the father-in-law PGr. 1.3.1, SGr. taking his ritual bath (sndna) ApGr. XII. 1-2 11.15. 6. See arghya. (Samdvartana). $Wt* Vaisvadeva m. offerings of cooked food aartftN Vratddesana n. imposition of vrata, to all gods (whence the name of the rite) Ap i.e. the observances which a student has to Gr. VII.27, ApDh. 11,2.3.1. The food is keep for a certain period of time before he is sprinkled with djya or curds or milk but not eligible to learn the vedic texts PGr. 11.10.10. with oil or salt; the food may be cooked by The preparation of a student for the sdvitrl the "pure men" of the first three castes, or verse is called sdvitravrata which last* 1 year even by a sudra, who must observe personal or 3 days, or the sdvitrl can be taugh. .mme- cleanliness : hair trimming, nail pairing etc., diately after the Upanayana SGr. II.5.1-3. II.3.1. ApDh. 4, 6; the rite is to be performed Then follows the sukriya" (purity or brilliance) twice : morning and evening lasting AsvGr. 1.2.1. 3 or ! 2 days or 1 year or as long as the teacher pleases before the study WTBJW Vyasfakd f. the first day in the dark half of a course of veda called anuvacana of a montn ApGr. XXI. 10. See Astaka, Ekas- II.7; 11.10. There- after takd. come the sdkvara, vrdtika and aupanisada vratas, each lasting 1 year, before the study of WX^fa^W Vyahrtihoma m. an oblation of clari- the different parts of the Aitareya Aranyaka fied butteri, poured with the accompaniment 11.11. 11-12. Rites beginning from the shaving

: bhiih, of the v° mantra bhuvah, svah or suvah, of head upto pariddna are to be performed in pronounced singly or together HGr. 1.3.4; in v° AsvGr. 1.22.20. For the v° belonging t the marriage 3 oblations called maha° SGr. the sdmavedins GGr.III.l .28-31. See H.Dh. II. 1.12.11-12. (1), 370-73, sndtakavrata, vrata (Srauta). The v° formulas are pronounced singly at °visarga m. cessation of v° at the Samdvar- the beginning or the end of the pddas when tana PGr. 11.10.10. the sdvitrl is repeated (pacchah) at the Upana-

SWciter (of Sakalota doubtful meaning) n. ? 5T«n Samyd f. wooden yoke pin, used for mar- as lotus root, II. explained sdluka, GGr. king the boundary of the domestic fire ApGr. 4.8 & comm, which is thrown into the joined II. 2. See Srauta section. palms of a boy (Vivdha). STCTf Sardva (etymology unknown) m.n. shallow 51^1 Sakrt n. cow-dung, one of the materials cup or dish, made of earth, with which water used for testing the characteristics of a bride is drawn in the direction of the river's current; ApGr. 111.16. and water is sprinkled on the wife who is 5t?f Sahku m. peg, made of vlratara wood about to give birth to a child ApGr. XIV. 14 (—vlrana Andropogon muricatus), one of the (Purnsavana). for parting the hair implements used PGr. vrihi°, S°, 4 in number, with which rice is 1.15.4 {Slmantonnayana). measured for preparing a cake (As(akd). See apupam catuhsardvam, Slf^f*? Sankhin mfn. a boy suffering from the sahkha disease (graha) (?); the patient utters srSrft Salall f. quill of a porcupine, containing cries like the sound of a conch (sankha) Ap white spots at 3 places (trenl), with which Gr. XVIII. 3 & comm. See also svagruha. hair of the wife is parted ApGr XIV. 3 160 Saliilu

(Simantonnayana); needle-shaped bristle of a fices laja, the 4th oblation, into the fire salya, comm on 'u. Also used at Cudakarana PGr. 1.7.5 (Vivdha). for combing hair of the boy XVI. 6. it is held by the bride in her right hand as a protection ^ §Qla m.n. spit of udumbara wood with against widowhood §Gr. 1.12.6 {Vivdha). which the heart, kidneys of an immolated cow are roasted HGr. 11.15,6 (Sraddha). See also 5RTtg Saldlu n(?). unripe udumbara fruit (or vapasrapana. Cf. siila, Srauta section. its varieties : kharapatrodumbara, pi'sdcodum- bara, comm); made a bunch (glapsa) of its ^(Hl* Sulagava (also called Isdnabali) m. ox in fruit and used for parting the wife's hair the spit, a rite in which the flesh and other ApGr. XIV. 3 (Simantonnayana), and for com- limbs of an ox are offered to Rudra. It is bing the boy's hair XVI.6 (Cudakarana). mainly a domestic animal sacrifice, performed in the paradigm of Nirudhapasubandha. Sula= ' funeral food, which is either SWT Savanna n. Rudra who holds a spit (sulin) AsvGr. IV. 9.1 or received from others, after the bought comm. It is stated that the bull is to be set person, and eaten the relatives; death of a by free, for the people are opposed to the sacri- food is not to be eaten by a snataka but such fice of an ox KaGr. LII.l. comm. A caw may, PGr. II. 8. 4; 111.10.26. as an alternative, be sacrificed as implied by at the designation of rite PGr. III. 8. 5 (Sulagava). 5TW Sdka n . vegetables, used as oblation 12.2. one of the As(akas (q.v.) SGr. III. The rite is performed in autumn or spring,

oakastaka f. a fourth Asfakd performed in outside a village after midnight or early in the m'd(dh)ghydvarsa in which vegetables are the morning (but time varies) AsvGr. IV.9.2, offered PGr. III.3.13. cf Oldenberg SBE 12-13. A bull is slaughtered, and its omentum XXIX, 345. is offered to Rudra. There is one unchiselled (atasta) yupa. The procedure of animal sacri- 5TT<3T f. paldsa . Sakha See fice is followed. Bali or blood filled in 8

- STTfq^T Sdmitra m. AsvGr. 1.11.2. See Srauta vessels, made of leaf, is offered to the 4 quar section. ters, followed by Agni Svistakrt offering. Uncooked offerings are not brought into the n.-Vdstupratistha (q.v.). STTWraWJ Salakarman village. The rest of the victim and its skin buried into the ground. AsvGr. IV. 5ITO Sasa (\/sas, cl. 2 cf. visas, Srauta section) are 9, III.8, BhGr. II.8-10. m. a butcher's knife, which is held by the host PGr.

in his hand when he announces thrice : "a W5TW Smasdna n. cemetery where the dead- cow" to the guest PGr. 1.3.26 (Madhuparka). body is to be burned, the place from which the waters flow oft' to all sides AsvGr. IV. 1.15 & fa**T Sikya n. strings, suspended to a pole for comm; also the place where the gathered bones hanging a jug and a spoon for ball AsvGr. II. are to be deposited ib. 11. comm. Cf.Oldenberg 1.2. SBE XXIX, 237. The ground should be of Svm Sikhd f. a tuft or lock of hair worn on the length of a man with upraised arms, of of such the head after tonsure; the number the breadth of 1 vyamcu of the depth of 1 rsis in locks depends on the number of the vitasti; the place must be open on all sides, one's pravara list or on the family usuage fertile in herbs, inclining towards the south according to ApGr. XVI. 6-7, or arranged or southeast or southwest IV. 1 .6-1 5. For urn the g'otra GGr. 11.9.25 (Cudakarana). burial of bones see asthisamcayana.CL smasdna Srauta section. fsnaisri Sikhdjata mfn. m. one (a student) who in a knot ties the lock of hair on his head **'dr»»IT5Bifa Sravana (d)karman n. SGr. IV. 15, HGr. 1.8.11. PGr. 11.14. See Srdvanisthallpdka. of a bud (that g^T Sungd f. sheath or calyx stTg Sraddha n. (srat-\/ dhd,c\. 3 "to have vrsajra), used as looks like two testicles : faith or faithfulness, belief or confidence") cf. XIV. 10 paridhi instead of the samyd ApGr. sratte dadhami RV. X. 147.1; the word sraddha (Pumsavana). designates a deity RV.X.151.1-5; also 11.26,3, a VII. 32. 14 etc; sraddhin mfn. one who has STTfssi Sdrpakustha f. mouth or neb of Pan V.2.85. winnowing basket* by which the bride sacri- eaten the s° dinner ;

Sraddha 161

the realm of the S° is a group of rites, apart from the Astakds, Thereafter, the preta attains Sapindlkarana, and con- for the manes, and classified into : Fathers (pitr) by the sequently he is entitled to receive the pindas 1. Ekoddh(a, performed for one person; in the Parvana (cf. Caturthavisarga). In E° performed for 3 generations on a 2. Parvana, only one arghya and one pinda are offered; ' day, i.e. on the amavasya day of a parvan there is only one pavitra. month, particularly in the dark fortnight of There is no offering of cooked food and djya bhadrapada; into the fire (agnaukarana), no invitation to performed every month (in the dark 3 Masi" the brahmins to represent the Visve devah, afternoon ApDh. II.16.4-5) SGr. haif in the no avdhana, no cake*, no utterance of svadha, the same procedure as the IV. 1.1, but taking no incense (dhupa), no light (dipa); the ques- described in AsvGr. IV.7.1 PSrvana , tion on satisfaction at the dinner is asked

year after - 4. Sapindlkarana, performed one with the word svaditam (did it taste well ?), or the 12th day from the death of a person on to which the brahmins reply : susvaditam. the death; The brahmins say, "May the food approach rite for prosperity, the deceased" SGr. IV.2.1-8, BGr. III. 12.6. 5 Abhyudayika , sraddha celebrated to mark some good happenings as Cudaka- On the 11th day after the death one should the birth of a son, Namakarana, feed brahmins of uneven number, and kill a rana, marriage etc.; cow; offer pindas PGr. III. 10.48-50. 6. Kdmya°. H>t*o Kamya° n. a Sraddha rite performed in Learned brahmins serve as represent- and order to obtain a special reward AsvGi. atives of the manes at the S° rites IV. 7.1. join in the feast The larger their number the greater the reward Asv Gr. IV. 7. 2. Cf. garlands, incense, lights and clothes to the food of the sthall- mentioned AsvGr. II.5. 13-15, GGr. IV.3. brahmins. He eats some and 35-37. paka (prepared for the Pindapitryajna), having smeared it with ghee, with the per- Ekoddista n. a Sraddha rite in which tfi?ttfre mission of the brahmins, he sacrifices it into one (deceased) person is intended, in contrast the fire. to Parvana or Masi" in which 3 paternal remainder of the food other food ancestors are invoked. The rite is performed With the served to the brahmins at through one year for the preta after his death. is mixed, and it is 1 62 Sraddha the dinner. They are asked whether the food (Sarpabali); offered either on the daksinagni was perfect, and to which they reply in affir- or the aupasana by an anahitagni HGr. N.16.2 mative. Now he prepares lumps from the (Sravana)=$ravariakarman SGr. IV.15=&

(?«nsft>n*>) Srdvamf. {sthalipakava.) rite 5^"ra Svapaca m. one who cooks dogs; obvio-

of cooked offering like Parvana , performed usly, the low caste people are meant. Food on the fullmoon day of the month of srdvana is thrown for them on the ground SGr. 11.14. (July-August) after sunset ApGr. XVIII. 5-6 22 (Vaisvadeva).

*T Sa

Samsad f. an assembly AsvGr. II.6.11. (aj) (A)Samsyuta (sam-\/siv, cl. 4 "to HHwR Samsarjana (sam-\/srj, cl. 6 "to send sew together") mfn. said of rice grains which forth together") n. act of mixing together are not chewed but swallowed PGr. II 14.25 warm and cold water by pouring on the head comm. (Srdvamsthdlipdka); grains which do of the boy ApGr. XVI.8 (Cudakarana). not form a coherent mass Oldenberg SBE XXIX, 331. Cf. sam-y/slv SW. fl?^ Samstupa m. heap of the household sweep- ings, where a ball is offered to the host of HSIf Samsraxa (sam-\/sru, cl. 1 "to flow toge- Raksasas GGr. 1.4.11. ther") m. remainder of sthallpaka, poured .

Samarohana 163

waterpot, out of which it is sprinkled into a H1?;ftareT Sapatnibddhana n. a rite by which on the bride's head by her husband PGr. I. the co-wives are subjugated, performed by a 11.4 (Caturthikarmari). wife who strews thrice 7 barley grains around sathsrava m. remainder of water, poured the plant called pallid (Clypea hernandifolia), on the head of a bride SGr. 1.16.7, HGr. I. which is set upright next day; she ties its root 24.2 (Vivaha) See also sathsrava Srauta to his hand furtively, and she embraces her section. husband ApGr. 1X.5-8.

*rf«W Sakthi n. (left) thigh of a cow, offered at flfa>itaT«T Sapindikarana n. rite of reception the Anvasfakd in the manner of the Pinda- to get the deceased (preta) admitted into pitryajna PGr. III. 3.10. See jauhava (Srauta). the community of the pitrs (manes), who are entitled to the pmda offerings; one of the *PT* Samgava m. morning; one of the 5 divi- Sraddha rites, performed at the end of a year sions of a day; the time when one can take a after death or in the 4th or the 6th or the wife HGr. 1.19.3; explained as one nadika 11th month or on the 12th day BhGr. III. 17 before and one nadika after sunrise comm. on or after 3 months SGr. IV.3.2. Of the 4 pots Cf. Oldenberg SBE XXX, 186. See Srauta ib. of arghya water mixed with sesamum and section. scents, 3 pots are offered to the 3 pitrs and the 4th BWt Samcayana n. AsvGr. IV.5.1. See Asthi . to the deceased (preta). Four lumps (pinda) of flour arc prepared. Hint Samjnapana n. act of killing a cow HGr. The first for the is on the II. 15.4 (As(akd). See Srauta section. lump preta put three other. In the same way the pots con- rite of "raising JSrctaiT Safoddharana n. up" taining arghya water are arranged. In a hair f.) and hairdressing the braid of (safd similar manner the rite for the mother, a (anulepana) of a virgin (betrothed, vdgdattd brother and a wife who died before her coram) KaGr. XXXI.6. husband is performed SGr. V.9.Cf. H.Dh. IV, 520-25. H3i:S>rftcf (^ffl*0 Sadyahkfttota mfn. (vdsas) n. a piece of cloth which has been spun {y/krt, Hqrqsrfa Saplapadd/ii (also called abhyutkra- cl. 6 to cut") and woven (uta from i/vd/ve, mana or parikrainana) n. (pi.) rite of seven cl. 1/4 "to weave") on the same day (sadyah); steps (saptapadi); the most important rite in this garment is worn by the initiate on the the marriage ceremony in which the bride- day of initiation ApGr. X.10 (Upanayana). groom makes the bride step forward from On the 4th day after U° his teacher takes this the west with her right foot to the north of garment for himself and the initiate puts on fire in a northeastern or northern or eastern another garment XI. 26. See also antara", direction. The bridegroom recites 7 mantras brahmacdrivdsas, vasana. with each step of the bride : isa ekapadi, urjc dvipadl, rdyasposdya tripadi, mayobhavyuya flfa Sani m.f. begging or alms obtained by caluspadi, prajubhyah, pahcapadi, rtubhyah begging (gift RV. VI.70.6) ApGr. XXII.13. satpadi, sakhd saptapadi bhava. sd mamanu- Hfa Sathdhi m. juncture of the wall and the vratu bhava. putrdnvinddvahai bahumste santu post inside a house PGr. III. 4.10 (Vdstupra- jaradasfayah : May you take one step for sap tisthd). See also paridhi". (is), two for juice (or vigour, iirj), three for the thriving of wealth," four for comfort, five HEtn Samdhyd f. (1) juncture of day and night for offspring, six for seasons, be friend with (twilight) GGr. 1.5.2. See paurnamdsi. seven steps. Be devoted to mc. Let us have (2) "twilight" service, performed by the many sons who may reach old age AsvGr. 1. initiate in which he silently mutters the sdvitrl 7.19, (with a slight variation) SGr. 1. 14.6, turning his face to the northwest until the PGr. 1.8.1, ApGr- IV.16-17 etc. stars appear SGr. II. 9.1. HHI Sabhd f. a gambling-hall where the dice are played, and a boy attacked with svagraha HUH Samndma (sam-\/nam, cl. 1 "to bend is laid on the dice ApGr. XVI II. 1 together") m. alteration of mantra (mantra )

ApGr. 11.8 = uha (Srauta). Cf. samnamana HTK'tlf'T Samarohana (sam-d-\/ruh, cl. 1 "tc (Srauta). ascend") n. a rite of causing the fire to "enter' 1 64 Samalambhana

the body of the sacrificer or the 2 aranis or marriage) ApGr. VIII. 10. See Caturthikarman. another piece of wood when one goes out on a journey by suspending the functions of the rtu° sexual intercourse after the menstrual sacred fire. For causing the fire to enter the period, the 4th to the 16th day, considered body, one's hands are warmed on the gdrha- the most favourable time for procreation patya; for the aranis, by warming them on the ib. 13 (=rtugamana IX. 1). See also upaga- fire, and another piece of wood by warming mana. itSGr. V.I. 1-4. Cf. Oldenberg SBE XXIX, HiftOT Samiksana (sam-\Hks, cl. 1 "to look 133. See samdropana (Srauta). at") n. rite of causing the bridegroom and the tfHTOWR Samalambhana (sam-a-y/ labh, cl. 1 bride to look at each other, done by the "to take hold of") n. act of touching a wife bride's father PGr. 1.4.16 (Vivdha). who is in childbed, prohibited for 10 days after her confinement GGr. 11.7.23. This fl$5T Samuhana (sam-y/ uh, cl. 1 "to sweep period is considered impure (asauca). together") n. act of wiping with wet hand thrice round the fire, done by the sacrificer flRT^HT Samdvartana (sam-d-Vvrt, cl. 1 "to SGr. I. 7.11. turn back") n. rite for the return home of a student from his teacher's house on comple- Sampata m. remnant of ajya sticking to tion of the vedic study AsvGr. III. 8.1; also a ladle, poured over the bride's head GGr. II. designated by the terms snana ApGr. XII.l, 3.7. Cf. Srauta section. PGr. II. 6,1, dplavana GGr. IH.4.7, both Hsfa^T Sampresana n. directions, given by meaning a ceremonial bath taken on comple- the priest to the initiate for observing the brahma- tion of the study, and after snana he is decla- carya, e.g. "Eat water. Do the service. Put red a snataka; this is the central part of S° on fuel. Do not sleep in the day time" (yedam adhitya sndsyan ApGr. I.e., vedan (sampresyati). GGr 11.10.33-34 (Upanayana). samdpya sndydt PGr. I.e.). The ceremonial Cf; AsvGr. 1.22.1. Cf. sampraisa (Srauta). bath is not a part of Vivdha, Medhalithi on Mn. III. 4. Hat«l Sambddha (sam-\/ bddh, cl. 1 "to press together") m. female sexual organ ApGr The materials required for the rite are : a jewel, 2 earrings (kundala), a pair of garments, XXIII.3, See ddharika. an umbrella, a pair of shoes, a staff, a turban, SHR Sambhdra (sam-xfbhr, cl. 1 "to bring a garland, eye-salve, ointment AsvGr. III.8.1. together") m. a collection of things required He enters a cow-pen (vraja), having a door for a rite : unground (sampuskd) grain (dfiand), covered with hide so that sun does not shine parched rice grain (laja), collyrium (anjana), upon him; he puts logs on fire and offers ointment (abhyanjana), fragrant powder (stha- djyabhdga oblations; sits over a mat, and is gara and u'slra). These are offered to the shaved by a barber, bathes in lukewarm snakes ApGr. XVIII. 10- 11 (SrdvanTsthdli- water, or according to ApGr. XIII. 1 in a pdka). tirtha and cleans his teeth; discards the mekhald and wears new clothes, shampoos flfofcr Sarpabali m. ^Srdvanisthalipdka. his body, anoints himself, applies eye-salve to Jiis eyes, puts on 2 earrings, the jewel, and wfT Sarsapa m. mustard seed, mixed with fastens th" garland round his neck. He looks rice chaff {phalikarand), and offered thrice on into a mirror, steps into the shoes, takes the the sutikdgni, installed at the entrance of the umbrella and the staff. He keeps silent till confinement room; this offering is done by the the stars appear. He is now a snataka duly father and all visitors who enter the room discharged from the studenthood, and may go ApGr. XV.6 (Jdtakarman). wherever he likes. He is now allowed to HT*3 mfn. having testicles (not castrat- marry. ApGr. XII. 1-14; XIII. 1-2, SGr.III. Sdnda of the bull immolated at the Sula- 1.1-18, AsvGr. III.8-9, PGr. 11.6.1-32, GGr. ed), said PGr. III.8.4. III.4.7-34, HGr. 1.9-11, KaGr. III. 1-11. Cf. gava H Dh.II(l), 405-15. atcTIT Sdrhtapana n. "heating", name of a a homa and HtU%5T* Samdvcsana {sam-d-\J vi's, cl. 6 "to penance (krechra comm.) in which enter together") n. sexual intercourse, perfor- a water libation are offered to the Maruts, meo iu the last part of the 4th night (after and one is to drink a concoction of cow-dung, Slmantonnayana 1 65

urine of a cow, milk, curds, clarified butter dhiyo yo nah pracodaydt ; this mantra is and kusodaka in one day; on the next day he imparted by the teacher, sitting to the north fasts KaGr. VII. 1-3. Mn. XI.2U. of the fire, facing the east, to the initiate Also a method of producing fire by heating facing the west (sdvitryupadesa), preceded or dried cow-dung powder, cotton waste with followed by the vydhrtis (q.v.). This is recited first sun-ray through a stone KaGr XXV. 8 comm. by a single pdda (pacchah) : om bhiistat saviturvarenyam; om bhuvah bhargo devasya HIRSTS* Samasabda m. recitation of a soman dhlmahi; om suvah dhiyo yo nah pracodaydt. (literally, its sound) recita- when heard, the Then by half-verse (ardharcasah) : om bhus- tion of Rgveda is to be interrupted. This tatsaviturvarenyam bhargo devasya dhlmahi ; incompatibility is due to the capricious om bhuvah dhiyo yo nah procodaydt. Finally

manner of handling the RV texts in the Sama- the whole verse : om suvah tatsaviturvarenyam vedarcika, Aufrecht Rigveda; 2nd ed. II, bhargo devasya dhlmahi dhiyo yo nah pracoda- xxxviii quoted by Oldenberg SBE XXIX, ydt. Alternatively, the vydhrtis carl be added at the end of the verse as arranged

(Upanayana) ApGr. XI. 9-1 1 & Sudarsana HT5^ Sdha m(pl). the Salva people whose ve- comm. Cf. BhGr 1.9. The vyahrti and the rse" is sung by two lute players (vindgdthin) at sdvitrl assumed a mystical significance as indi- the command of the sacrificer XIV. ApGr. cated by their permutations 4-5 (Slmantonnayana). and combinations. Cf. pratigara (Srauta). The verse runs : The recitation of s° in this manner has yaugandharireva no rajeti sdlviravddisuh. been referred to SBr. XI. 5.4.15. Cf. HDh. 11(1), vivrttacakra dslndstlrena yamune tava (Man- 300-04. See also patitasdvitrlka. trapatha II. 11.12). fa*m?T Sigvdta m. wind from the hem of a skirt Yaugandhari is our king, said the Salva (*-(c RV. III. 53.2); if it blows against a women, turning a wheel and sitting on your person who is going about on business it is bank, O Yamuna. Immediately follows addressed with a mantra ApGr. IX. 3. another verse for the brahmins mentioning BVcTWr Sitdyajna m. sacrifice to Sita, the river near which the brahmins dwell : the deity soma eya no rdjetydhur brdhmanlh prajdh. of furrow, performed on a ploughed field to vivfttacakrd dsindstlrendsau tava, Mantra- secure protection of the crop. A mess of food is cooked patha 13. The brahmins sing "Soma is our with barley or rice grains, and offered to king". For variations of these verses Cf. Sita, Yaj.a (the goddess of sacrifice). Sama (the goddess of devotion), AsvGr. I. 14.6-7, PGr. I. 15.7-8, HDh. II (1), Bhuti (the 224. goddess of welfare) PGr. II. 17.10, or to Sita, Asa, Arada and Anagha GGr. IV. 4.29. Whether or not the Salvas performed the A bali is also offered to the ' protectors Slmantonnayana, the verse was once a part of (demons?) of the furrow (°goptr). Women some ritual of the Salvas performed by the also offer oblations PGr. 11.17. wheel-turning women. Later, it was incorporated into the Slmantonnayana. °los(a m.n. a clod of earth taken out of a furrow III. 2.7 t Agrahdyam). This wheel-turning ceremony is a particular tSw^FKHH Slmantonnayana form of the Vdjapeya J. Przyluski, Ancient n. rite of parting the hair upwards (of a people of the Punjab (tr. by Chitrabhanu Sen; pregnant wife), performed at the first pregnancy Calcutta, 1960), 53-54. According to a in the 4th month of pregnancy AsvGr. karika quoted in Kasika on Pan IV. 1.173 1.14.1, ApGr. XIV. 1 or in the 6th or 8th month the Yugandhara people (clan?) is a division PGr. 1.15.3; (avayava) also called Simantakarana KaGr. XXXI. of the Salvas : udumbardstilakhala 1, GGr. II. 7.1. It madrakurd yugandhardh. bhulihgdh sardandd- takes place after' Pumsavana (and performed like it PGr. ka sdhaxayavasamjhitdh. Cf. Pan IV. 1.173; 1.15.2) in the fortnight of the 2.135, HDh. il(l), 224-5. increasing moon when the moon is in conjunction with a naksatra having a Htfarcft Sdvitrl f. name of the mantra (edyatri male name Asv Gr. 1.14.2. verse RV. III. 62.10), sacred to Savitr : It is a social festival to keep the expectant tat saviturvarenyam bhargo' devasya dhlmahi. mother cheerful. To the west of the estabiis 166 Sira hed fire the wife sits on a bullVhide with its and the powder is inserted into the nostril ol neck to the east; the husband offers 8 ajya the pregnant wife SGr. oblations 1.20.3, PGr. 1.14.4 while she takes hold of his hand. (Pumsavana). Then he parts her hair upwards three times tiWtfl«G*R Sosyantikarman with a bunch of unripe udumbara fruits (Vsu/su, cl. 2/6 "to impel/to give birth") (salalu), a porcupine's quill (salali) having n. rite for the partu- white spots at rient (dsannaprasavd or 3 places (treni) and 3 bunches suyamdnd KaGr. XXXIII. 1 comm; of darbha grass accompanied with the utteran- prasavasulavati PGr. 1.16. lcomm.); ces of vyahrti. Two lute players sing the songs also called Sosyantisavana, KaGr. J.C., of the Salvas (q.v.) and the brahmins ApGr. Ksipramsuyana ApGr. XIV. 13, °prasavana HGr. XIV. 5. Popular rites as instructed by an II.2.8. The earliest references of the rite RV. V.78.7-9, also aged brahmin woman are to follow AsvGr.I. BrUp. VI.4.23. It is performed by the 14.8. This rite may also be performed in a husband for his wife who round apartment is in labour pain for accelerating the (mandalagara) HGr II. 1 3 delivery. The r a D A ' turyanti plant is placed at her feet; vGr L14 !"- water - » §G L22 ApGr.XIV T o »u^ > is 1-8, BhGr. I. 21 etc. drawn in the direction of the current of a river in a cup which has not been dipped in fto Sira m.n. a plough, touched by a brahmin water before {andprita); the husband touches at the first ploughing SGr. IV. 13.4. the wife on the head or belly, A sprinkles her with water Subhaiksam n. "good alms", uttered by accompanied with the mantras. More mantras a teacher when he accepts the alms presented may be recited if the jardyu does not by the student HGr. 1.7.16. come out. ApGr. XIV. 13-15, HGr II.2.8; 3.1, GGr. II.7. 13-14, PGr. 1.16 1-2 Surd f. wine, drunk by 4 or 8 women, not KaGr. XXXIII. 1-3. widows, who dance at the wedding SGr. I. °homa m. oblations of 11* 5« ajya and strewing of grass, performed when the child is appearing ^T?W>tPh 6 Sutikagni m. the fire for the woman GGr. I.e. who has given birth to a child SGr. 1.25.4; it WTSTSirT Stanapraddna replaces the n. rite of causing the aupasana (the domestic fire) child to suck its mother's breast, one of the during confinement, and is kept near the rituals of Jdtakarman. confinement room; After addressing the on it oblations of mustard wife with mantra (mdtaramabhimantrana) the seeds mixed with rice chaff, every day for 10 husband washes the breasts of days, are offered for driving his wife, and away the goblins gives them by to the child to suck, the right one the husband or any visitor who wants to first PGr. I. 16.20-21, HGr. II.4.3-4; or causes enter the room ApGr. XV.6-7; or the s° is her to give the right used for warming breast Cpratidhdpana) dishes etc. HGr. II.3.5. ApGr. XV.5. On the 12th day after the birth of a child (or the 10th) when the mother and child take a Stupa m. top of the house (the main beam bath this fire is removed and the aupasana is prsthavamsa comm) ApGr. XIX.7. brought again II.4.8. i&Strif. wife of the householder; she can Sutra n. thread, participate in the one blue and another red, worship of the domestic fire spread in the wheel tracks of a chariot by AsvGr. 1.9.1,3, but not allowed to perform which the bridegroom and the bride are to the homa except in the rite of special wishes depart ApGr. V.24 {kdmyd) and bali {Vivaha). A thread is ApGr. VIII.3-4. But it is fastened also round {parivita) a staff (danda) which enjoined that a female should not offer is placed between oblation in the the beds VIII.9 {trirdtra). Pdkayajha ApDh. II. 15.18 and she cannot perform any religious tffaf* Sodari (mfn). f. the uterine act relations ("of independent of her husband Mn. V. 1 the same womb") of a bride, who 55 For pour out rights of the wife H. Dh. II ( 1), 556. For laja into her hands; the Idja is offered into the authority of womenfolk on popular the fire (homa) ApGr. V.4 {Vivaha). and customary rites, see dvrt, iStva, Simanton- Ftasr^TflF; Somapravdka m. soma herald AsvGr. nayaria, Vivaha. 1.23.21. See Soma Srauta section. Sthagara n.See sambhdra, Hfafaf SomamLs m. stalks of soma, pounded, f«Tf^i Sthandila n. altar for the domestic rites; .

Svastyayana 167

a square, raised surface of sand or loose earth, Samavartana HGr. 1.9.1. Three typss of s°

measuring one isu (arrow) on all the sides, are enumerated : levelled, swept (samiihana or pari°), strewn (1) vidyd° a snataka by knowledge, i.e. one with darbha (paristarana), sprinkled with who has finished the study but before the water. Six lines are drawn on it (lekhd), and expiry of the period of vow. the fire is placed on it AsvGr. 1.3. 1. The Brahman sits to the south, and pranltd water (2) vrata a s° by vrata, i.e. he has completed the is placed to the north of it SGr. 1.8.6, 8. See period of vow but before he has fini- plan 9. Preparation of s° H.Dh.lI(l), 208-09. shed the vedic study. (3) vidydvrata a s° who has finished both Wrfif Sthapati m. "lord of place"; a chieftain, PGr.11.5.32-35, GGr. III.5.21-22. The last who may belong to any caste, as distinguished ranks the highest ib. 23. Anyone of the above from a king (rdjan, by caste ksatriya). He is categories can perform Samavartana (q.v.). one of the persons who is eligible for Madhu- Snatakahood lasts till one marries, and there- parka ApGr. XI1I.3 after he becomes a grhastha, householder. fnsftTW Sthallpaka m. "cooking in pot"; "vrata n. observances of a snataka. As long name of a sacrifice, one of the divisions as a snataka does not marry he has to follow (samsthd) of the Pdkayajna, in which rice or certain code of conduct which is called vrata barley grains are cooked in a dish, and used AsvGr. III.9.5, (yama) restraint PGr.II.7.1. as a sacrificial food. It is sacred to Agni, He shall not bathe at night nor shall bathe also called Pdrvana° for its first performance naked, nor lie down naked. He shall not on the first fullmoon day after the marriage look at a naked woman except during sexual by the married couple and its continued per- intercourse. He is not to run during rain, formance on the parvan days of the full and nor climb up a tree, nor go down into a well newmoon by them throughout their lives. AsvGr. III. 9. 6-7. He shall not go to another The newly married bride on her arrival at village by night. He should call a pregnant her husband's house husks grains (4 handfuls woman vijanya, an ichneumon (nakula) sakula, for each deity AsvGr. 1.10.6), cooks the food, a kapdla (skull) bhagala. He should not wear sprinkles ajya, removes the food from the dyed (vikrtd) garment. He must be firm in fire. She takes hold of her husband who his intentions, a protector of other's life and offers the mess of food on the fire to the a friend of all PGr. II.7.1-18, for more elabo- deities of Darsa. Portions of it (avaddna) are rate rules SGr. IV.11-12. See also vratdde- spread under (upastarana) and sprinkled over sana. (abhighdrana), and offered to Agni, Agni fill* Sndpana n. See Jdtakarman. Svistakrt. A brahmin is fed with the remnant of the food, and he receives a bull as present. WSJ Sraj f. a wreath, worn on the head by a ApGr. VII. 1-19, AsvGr. 1.10. student ApGr. XII. 11 (Samavartana). Srastara S'gpn Sthund f. a post of a house, dug in the m.n. a couch (or a layer of straw Oldenberg centre of the building site ApGr. XVII. 3. SBE XXIX, 132), spread on the floor, on which all the members of a dvdra° f. door-post ib. family lie for one night SGr. IV. 18.5, 12 Pratyavarohana) t^ST Stheyd (rain), f. name of water, contained ( in a jar which is placed to the northeast of 1' Sruva m. a spoon (see Srauta section), held the fire, and circumambulated by the bride- at the bottom in right hand and used as a groom and the bride SGr. 1.13.9 (Vivdha). vessel (pdtra) for offering ajya oblations SGr. CTTJW Snataka m. a person who has taken the ceremonial bath on completion ofhisvedic It is warmed, wiped with kusa blades, sprin- Study (vedam kled with watet and warmed again adhitya sndsyan) ApGr. XII. 1 , or before use PGr. 1.1.3. even before finishing his study if ' permitted by his teacher AsvGr. III.9.4. The word ?3*tWT Svastyayanan. "auspicious progress"; sndna means the ceremonial bath which marks the time which brings good fortune, i.e. the the end of studentship as well as the rite of most (°tama) auspicious time for beginning a .

168 Svddhyaya

rite SGr. 1.3.2. his face to the cast, holds the pantrn (kusa blades) in his hands with the right mvwvx Svddhydya m. "lesson hand on for self"; repeti- the top; he looks tion or at the horizon or closes his recitation of portions of the veda to eyes or m any other way gets ready oneself, to be done every to recite morning SGr. 1.4.1. the text; the vyahrtis preceded by om is first pronounced, then The rite (°vidhi) for follows the savitri, first by recital : he goes out of single the village pada (paccfiah), then by to the east or north, has a bath half-verse (ardliarcasah). finally the whole. in water, sips water, spreads darbha Now the grass main recital begins. having the tufts directed He finishes. u« .e'cital to the east; he wears by dry uttering namo brahmane etc. garment and tne yajnopavita, AsvGr. III. sits on 2"* 3 the grass making a lap (cross-legged), turns

* Ha

Havis n AsvGr. I.1Q.17. See Srauta //o/a m. section. #1 the priest, whose functions are pciiornied by the jreaSjfJf householder himself. See Hastagrahana n.=Pani\ rtvij (Grhya).

P Huta Whu, cl.3 "to sacrifice") (mfn) m Noma m. act of one of the 4 kinds of Pdkayajnas pouring an oblation, spe- in which cially, of oblations of clarified butter (djya) into the clarified butter are poured into fire; the hre h is an essential feature of the SGr. 1.5.1: an oblation itself domestic rites is called I reparation h if of the sthandila, made by the performing of the Aenihotra purification of ojya{a samskara), SGr 1.10.7. 'sweeping (parisamuhana) and strewing (paristarana) always precede a a° a rite in which a ball offering or homa does offenn lad 'e is warmed, not take place lu T, 8 wiped off PG r 1.4. 1 & comm. (a variety with darbha grass, and again warmed, Iocs of Pakayajna)&ut See ahuta & Pakavajna are put into the fire. Then the pro* mfn. m. also a households kind of Pakayajna, consi- pours out djya sting of homo bah into the fire, and 2 ajyabhdgas andprWtaVGil are optional in the Pakayajna, name of an oblation which and so is the is "sacrificed ud" svistakrt oblation. to the manes (i.-. Sruddhd)%G\ I 10 7 „ Oblation f*T Hniaya is poured by mentioning the deity n. the heart of an 'immolated cow and pronouncing svdhd. This is drawn out silently, called diva" ' roasted on a spit of „S AsvGr. 1.3.4-10, SGr. 1.9. ,,,/«), W ( sprinkled with ajva. and finally the orahmins are homdtikrama m. fault of fed with it HGr it Ts s passing over a (Srdddha). The regular homa, a transgression frrdayaJa is which calls for a domestic usS n he prdyascitta animal sacrifice AsvGr. SGr. V.4.3. I.ll ' 15 See also Srauta section. ' ^tatc Holaka m. ? °deia m. the a minor rite performed by place of a bride's heart, touched maidens who by the bridegroom are desirous of attaining good HGr. 1.21.3 {VivdhaY of fortune; an Raka is the deity; also called Holaka, initiate, touched by his teacher AsvGr. Raka etc. KaGr. LXX1II 1. 1.20.10. {Vpanayana). APPENDICES SACRIFICIAL IMPLEMENTS AND UTENSILS

PLATE I

Hang Collection

1. dhruva

2. upabhrt

3. juhu

4. agnihotrahavanl

5. camasa ?

6. a similar goblet (pramtapranayana)

7. similar to no. 5

8. goblet

9. sruva 10. antardhana 11. similar to no. 6

1 2. ?adavatta

13. musala

14. a-b probably purnapatra 15. ulukhala 16-17. shaped like a mortar; probably urdhmpatra 18. sp/rya 19-20. upavesa{"})=dhr^i; no. 20 is probably a mekfana 21. offering spoon 22-23. offering spoons; probably no. 22 is a prasitraharana 24. part of no. 12 25. arani having 5 parts 26. missing 27. 3 pieces of stick, use unknown

PLATES II -III

Collection of the Pit Rivers Museum

1. ;w»'-shaped ladle used in homa, from Varanasi; presented by W. Crooke, 1893

2. same as above (probably pariplu patrd)

3. upabhrt 4. dhruvS

5. label missing

6. pr?adajyagrahani 7. agnihotrahavarii 8. pracarani 9. juhu 172

10. vasahomahavani 11. sruva 12. spoon for pouring ghee in homa, used in Varanasi; presented by W. Crooke, 1893 13. container for ghee; presented by W. Crooke, 1893 14. pranitapranayana 15. prasitraharana 16. phalikaranapdlra (preferably, fafavatta) 17. idapatra 18. ulukhala 19. musala 20. mekfana 21. dhnfi (cf. nos. 19 & 20 pi. I) 22 sphya 23. Samya 24. antardhana

25.

Hinos

< 1< I- < o cc OL

LL. <

= §> Q wCO Z<< E >

w z - o LL ILU

H1HON

Cawala

. Khara mil Utkara Dhruvasthali c O lilt I o •l< ID Uparavas O Putabhrt o o 2 u. o; E Adhavaniya o o o < o O. virdhana VasStivar < o o o O n Ekadhanas Dronakalasa T3 C T I K Seat o rahman when stotras jre chanted I 0® © © Tn the sadas D H I S N o Seat of Sacrificer in the sadas < (Pras) z UJ (Prati) DC <

Ucchista Khara Samra^asandi

fthaval /—flRajasandl

rmya I Vatsasahku o oMethl

oAjasahku

z S8

Patnisala

< £ 2 - WEST Plan 4 VEDI FOR THEAGNIHOTRA, DARSAPURNAMASA AND ISTIS

Acama na

\ EAST

WEST

Dotted lines indicate the sarhcaras of the Brahman etc. Plan 5 VEDI FOR THE IMIRUDHAPASUBANDHA EAST

Catvala Yupavata Seat for Brahman Nabhi Samitra Seat for Adhvaryu Ahavaniya Sacrificer

Agnidhra

Hotr

x t- INAaitravaruna Ahavaniya D (Original) O CO

WEST Plan 6 VED! FOR THE VARUNAPRAGHASA (CATURMASYA)

Catvala EAST

Utkara

WEST Plan 7 THE ARRANGEMENT OF KAPALAS

1 1 KAPALAS NORTH

SOUTH Plan 8

IE ARRANGEMENT OF 1 1 KAPALAS (Another Variety) NO

5 / 10 8 \

6 1 2 3

9 11 / \ 4 7

UJ tANGEMENT OF 8 KAPALAS (Another

5 / 8 \

6 1 2 3

\ 4 7 /

SOUTH Plan 9 STHANDILA

EAST B barhis idhma 3 6 5 4 2

ajyapatra pranayanapatra o

sruva proksanapatra WEST a Sacrificer facing the east The Book This dictionary, based on the Srauta and Grhya Sutras, attempts to explain all significant terms related to the Vedic sacrificial rituals. Besides the Sanskrit term and its transliteration in Roman as well as its meaning in English, Chitrabhanu Sen tries to describe the exact purport of the term, differenfusages and its correlation with other sacrificial concepts.

For the Srauta rites, this work focusses mainly on As'valayana Sutra of Aitareya Brahmana; Bandharadvaja and Apastamba Sutras of the Taittiriya Brahmana, and the Katyayana Sutra of the Satapatha Brahmana, which are code books of the Hotr, and Adhvaryu priests. For the domestic rites, the author has used Asvalayana, Kathaka, Baudhayana, Bharadvaja, Apastamba, Hiranyakesin Paraskara, Gobila and Kausika grhyasutras. All the important implements and utensils, which were used in Vedic sacrifices, also findplace in Appendices. !SBN TheAuthor 81-7022-945-^5 Rs. iuO The author was the University Librarian at North Bengal University. After his retirement, he joined the Asiatic Society, Calcutta.

ISBN 81 -7022-857-3 (Set) Rs , 4800 per set of 6 Vol. CONCISE CLASSIFIED DICTIONARY OF HINDUISM by K.V. Soundara Rajan

ISBN 81 -7022-857-3 (Set) Rs . 480o per set

Vol. 1 : Essence of Hinduism Vol. 2 : Dharma-Karma Base Vol. 3 : Ritual Spiritual Twine (from Child to Adult)

Vol. 4 : Kama and Kala Vol. 5 : In Search of Mukti-Brahman

Vol. 6 : Word Index

Cable: CONPUBCO Ph: 5648039 5649024 E-mail: [email protected] 7^.. 091-11-5648053 CONCEPT PUBLISHING COMPANY A/15-16, Commercial Block, Mohan Garden, NEW DELHI-110059 (India)

Show Room: P/z- 3272187 4788-90, 23 Ansari Road, Darya Ganj, New Delhi -110002